ã€ŠOut of Ashes Into His Heartã€‹


 Chapter 1

    "From today onward, I start anew!"

    As I waited for my test results at the hospital, I scrolled through my husband Gavin Gould''s ex, Mandy Green''s, social media post. She had proudly shared a picture of her divorce certificate with a deration of newfound freedom.

    I was still in a daze when the doctor''s cheerful voice broke my thoughts.

    "Congrattions, Grace Summers! You''re pregnant!"

    I looked up sharply, stunned, unable to believe I had just heard. A flood of joy overwhelmed me.

    After a year of trying, I was finally pregnant with Gavin''s child!

    My hands instinctively moved to my lower abdomen, a mixture of happiness and subtle mncholy swirling within me. Who would have thought that the moment I had been longing for having a baby-would coincide with Mandy''s announcement of a fresh start?

    "Congrattions, Ms. Summers," the nurse, who had grown familiar with me during my countless visits to the hospital, beamed with genuine excitement. "You have to tell your husband the good news right away! He''ll be thrilled!"

    Smiling, I nodded, gently stroking my stomach. "Yes, he''s been waiting for this moment for so long too."

    "Make sure hees with you for the prenatal checkups from now on," she teased. "You''re the family''s VIP now! No matter how busy he is, nothing''s more important than you."

    I smiled at her warmth, though her words stirred a bittersweet feeling. Over the past year, I had been the one making all the visits to the hospital alone. There was nothing wrong with me physically, yet there had been no sign of pregnancy.

    The doctor had even hinted it might be Gavin''s issue, suggesting a low sperm count, and rmended he undergo a checkup. But I couldn''t bring myself to risk his pride. Instead, I begged the doctor for ovtion-stimting medication, which I had been taking for months without sess.

    And now, after a full year, it had finally happened.

    Thrilled, I bid farewell to the doctor and nurse and hurried out, clutching my test results. I couldn''t wait to share the news with Gavin at his office.

    As I reached my car, my phone buzzed. It was my mom, Elizabeth Wells calling.

    Iposed myself, inhaled deeply, and answered cheerfully, "Hi, Mom!"

    "Grace, weren''t you nning to visit the hospital with Gavin today? When will you two get here? I asked Alex to meet you at the entrance," she said, her voice weak but warm.

    Ever since herte-stage liver cancer diagnosis, my mother had been longing to see me and Gavin have a proper wedding. She couldn''t let go of me, her only worry.

    Although Gavin and I were legally married, we had dyed the ceremony, because his grandfather, Walter Gould had fallen seriously ill. I had told my mother the marriage certificate held more legal weight than a wedding.

    But to her, the wedding meant everything.

    Outside of Gould family events, Gavin rarely brought me along to social gatherings, and my mother knew her time was running out. Her greatest wish was to see us walk down the aisle.

    To grant her peace of mind, I mustered my courage and asked Gavin to prioritize the wedding. Thankfully, he agreed, and we had been busy nning it ever since.

    "Mom, don''t let Alex run around too much. We''ll call him when we arrive," I reassured her.

    "Alright, take your time. And if Gavin''s too busy with work, don''t push him too hard. You cane alone to see me," she said, her concern evident.

    "Don''t worry, Mom. Gavin promised he''de to see you with me. He won''t let you down."

    "That''s good to hear. That''s good."

    After hanging up, I got into the car. Nathan rke, our driver, was already waiting. "To the office," I instructed.

    Nathan hesitated. "Mrs. Gould, isn''t Mr. Gould not too fond of you visiting his office?"

    Smiling, I ced a hand on my abdomen. "I have urgent news for him."

    "But..." He seemed uneasy. "Why not give him a call first?"

    His hesitation didn''t surprise me. After all, it was Gavin who paid him, not me. And Gavin had made it clear that he didn''t like me showing up at work unannounced.

    I wavered, unsure whether to call Gavin or surprise him, when my phone rang. It was him.

    Overjoyed, I answered immediately. "Honey, I¡ª"

    But before I could finish, his calm voice cut in.

    "Gracie, I''m workingte tonight. Don''t wait for me. Have dinner by yourself."

    "Then, honey, are you....." I began, only to hear a faint gasp¡ªa woman''s voice¡ªin the background.

    "I''m busy. Talkter."

    He hung up abruptly before I could respond.

    The dial tone echoed in my ears as my chest tightened, weighed down by an invisible stone. My heart raced, and my mind unwillingly reyed Mandy''s earlier post announcing her fresh start.

    As if possessed, I reopened Mandy''s profile and found a new update.

    "A special visit."

    The post was apanied by a photo of a man standing by a massive floor-to- ceiling window, phone in hand.

    Even though it was just a silhouette, I recognized him immediately.

    It was my husband-Gavin Gould.

    He was with Mandy.

    The Gould Group towered over the bustlingmercial district of Fuvine.

    As we approached thepany building, I couldn''t help but notice the massive LED screen outside the Gould Group headquarters disying the strikingly beautiful face of Mandy Green.

    She wasn''t just a famous actress but also my husband''s childhood sweetheart- his first love and now the spokesperson for the Gould Group''s products.

    Stepping out of the car, I felt a bitter smile tugging at my lips.

    Gavin disliked mying to his office unannounced, so in our two years of marriage, my visits to thepany were rare. Naturally, I didn''t know about this, and no one had ever bothered to tell me.

    Perhaps it was because no one felt the need to tell me.

    "Mrs. Gould, what brings you here?"

    As soon as I entered the building, Caleb Reed, Gavin''s assistant, approached with a subtle hint of nervousness on his face. "Mr. Gould is in a meeting. Shall I take you to the lounge to wait for him?"

    "There''s no need. I''ll wait for him in his office."

    When I opened the door to Gavin''s office, the face I had just seen on the LED

    screen greeted me in person.

    Mandy Green was here!

    "You are...?" She looked at me with a mix of surprise and curiosity.

    She must havee straight from work, her makeup wless and her high-end

    designer dress entuating her figure perfectly.

    I nced around the room but didn''t see Gavin.

    "You''re Gracie, aren''t you?" Mandy seemed to recognize me finally, smiling brightly. She carried herself with theposure of someone who felt right at home. "You''re here to see Gavin? He''s in a meeting."

    Ignoring her, I turned to Caleb, who was standing by the door. "When will Gavin be back?"

    Caleb was momentarily taken aback, as if surprised by my calm demeanor. "Around ten. In about half an hour."

    I nodded, then walked straight to Gavin''s desk. "I''ll wait for him here."

    Mandy seemed unfazed by myplete disregard for her. She casually crossed her legs and resumed ying a game on her phone, her posture rxed and unbothered.

    Not long after, the office door swung open, and Gavin walked in, fresh from his meeting.

    He was dressed in a tailored charcoal-gray suit that highlighted his sophisticated andmanding presence. But when his gazended on me, his brows furrowed slightly. "What are you doing here?"

    Suppressing my emotions, I didn''t want to show weakness in front of Mandy. I stood up, hooked my arm around his in an intimate gesture, and said with a smile,

    "I missed you and wanted to see you."

    Gavin nced down at my hand but didn''t say anything further.

    Instinctively, I looked toward Mandy. Her gaze was fixed on my hand wrapped

    around Gavin''s arm, her expression fleeting and unreadable. It was so brief that I couldn''t fully grasp it before it vanished.

    Drawing my attention back, I took a deep breath and mustered a smile, ready to share the news of pregnancy while asserting my position. "Honey, I¡ª"

    But before I could say the word "pregnant," Mandy let out a sudden exmation.

    The next moment, there was a loud crash as a ss slipped from her hand and shattered on the floor.

    "Sorry, I wasn''t holding it properly," Mandy apologized quickly, bending down to pick up the broken shards.

    Gavin''s expression shifted instantly, and before I knew it, he released my arm and rushed toward her. "Don''t move."

    "Ouch..." Mandy suddenly drew back her hand, her brows furrowing as she held her finger, now bleeding.

    "I told you not to touch it!" Gavin scolded her, his toneced with frustration as he grabbed her hand to inspect the cut. "Why are you always so careless? Why did you even pick up the ss?"

    "Geez, why are you so harsh?" Mandy replied, her voice a mix of defiance and yful innocence, though her eyes glimmered with amusement. "I didn''t do it on purpose."

    Standing there, I could still feel the residual warmth of Gavin''s hand on mine, but now that hand was holding someone else''s.

    I froze, watching their interaction, feeling like an unwee outsider in my own husband''s office.

    Ten years of unrequited love and two years of marriage¡ªI had always thought Gavin''s reserved and distant demeanor was simply his nature.

    I believed that, like a block of ice, he would eventually warm up.

    But I had never imagined seeing such urgency and concern on his face.

    It was painfully clear how love-or theck of it could be so obvious. "Honey, should we take Ms. Green to the hospital? If we''re toote, the cut might heal," I finally said, unable to suppress the sarcasm in my voice.

    Gavin seemed to realize the inappropriateness of his actions. He frowned at me briefly before letting go of Mandy''s hand. "You''re a grown woman. How can you still be so clumsy?"

    Mandy chuckled lightly, giving him a yful look. "You''re always like this. You''ve been fussing over me since we were kids. Poor Grace must be so jealous." She turned to me, her face radiant with a carefree smile but tinged with boyish charm. "Grace, don''t me Gavin. He''s just always been like this-overly cautious. You must know that by now, being married to him."

    I forced a smile, though my heart felt hollow, as if an icy wind was whistling through it.

    No.

    The Gavin I knew wasn''t like this.

    Seeing how much he cared about Mandy felt like a sharp thorn piercing my heart.

    "Well, I have another shoot to attend. I''ll leave you two lovebirds alone now,"

    Mandy said, grabbing her bag from the couch and walking out without looking

    back.

    Caleb quickly escorted her out, closing the office door behind him.

    Now, it was just Gavin and me in the vast office, though the space felt suffocatingly narrow. My chest felt tight, and my stomach churned ufortably. "What''s wrong? Are you really jealous?" Gavin asked, stepping closer.

    The faint scent of makeup lingered on him, and it churned my stomach even

    more. Unable to hold it back, I turned and rushed to the restroom, leaning over the sink as nausea overtook me.

    "Gracie..." Gavin frowned as he stood behind me. "Could it be that you''re pregnant?"

 Chapter 2

    I didn''t care about the churning in my stomach. My gaze instinctively lifted to meet him.

    "No, that''s not right."

    Before I could figure out how to respond, Gavin frowned slightly, shaking his head as if rejecting his own thoughts. "It''s impossible for you to be pregnant."

    I had no idea how he arrived at such a conclusion, but strangely, I felt a fleeting sense of relief.

    Just half an hour ago, I had been eager to share the joyous news of my pregnancy, but now...

    I lowered my head, filled a ss with water, and rinsed my mouth without saying a word.

    Gavin handed me a towel, his brow furrowed. "I know how much you want a child, but you can''t keep pushing your body like this. Medicine always has side effects."

    I looked up at him reflexively.

    The bright light from above cast sharp angles across his handsome face. His deep-set eyes and high brow created shadows that only entuated the intensity

    of his gaze.

    This was Gavin Gould, the man I had secretly loved for ten years. My teenage diaries were filled with his every move, every word.

    In the past, this kind of concern would have thrilled me beyond words.

    But now...

    "Grace, don''t keep things from me. You can''t keep exhausting yourself like this," he said suddenly, his voice low and serious.

    I froze, caught off guard. "What are you talking about?"

    "The prescription you asked me to pick up this morning-Mandy happened to see it."

    That familiar, intimate tone from Gavin''s lips pierced my ears like shards of ice.

    He continued, his tone steady, as though stating facts. "She said it''s medication to stimte ovtion, something only taken by people struggling with fertility. But when I asked you about it before, you told me it was just vitamins and supplements."

    "Did Mandy tell you that?" I interrupted, my voice hoarse and heavy.

    Gavin frowned, clearly displeased by my reaction. "She saw it by chance; it wasn''t intentional."

    I couldn''t believe it. Even now, Gavin''s priority was to defend Mandy.

    A wave of emotion surged within me, threatening to drown my reason.

    No wonder Gavin was so certain I couldn''t be pregnant!

    Because Mandy had told him that only infertile people took such medication-and

    he believed her without question.

    "So..." I met his gaze directly. "Do you think I can''t get pregnant too?"

    Gavin raised an eyebrow, surprised by my unusually assertive tone.

    In front of him, I had always been gentle and amodating. Even when I asionally yed coy, it was only to add a touch of yfulness.

    This blunt, confrontational side of me was a first.

    "Isn''t that the case?" Gavin''s brow furrowed deeper, his patience waning. "You''ve been going to the hospital every other day, popping pills like they''re candy. Did you really think I wouldn''t notice?"

    I stood there, stunned.

    All the effort and sacrifices I had made over the past year suddenly felt absurd andughable.

    Knowing Gavin''s prideful and cold nature, I had done everything I could to shield him from any spection about his fertility.

    I endured countless rounds of medication, swallowing pill after pill. On top of that,

    I had to bear my father-inw''s cruel taunts, calling me a barren hen who wasn''t worthy of marrying Gavin.

    Yet through it all, I tried my best to protect Gavin''s dignity and his pride as a man. And now, I was the onebeled as infertile.

    My vision blurred, and my chest tightened as if an invisible hand was squeezing my heart.

    This was the man I had loved for 12 years.

    "You want to know why I was taking the medication? Let me tell you¡ª"

    Before I could finish, a knock interrupted me. The door swung open.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. Am I interrupting?"

    Mandy stepped into the room, apologizing with her words but showing no trace of remorse on her face.

    "Gavin, my car broke down. Can you give me a ride home?" she asked, her tone casual.

    I turned to look at Gavin, my heart still simmering with anger but holding onto a sliver of hope.

    I wanted to see what he would choose.

    Perhaps...

    I also wanted to give myself a way out.

    This child growing inside me was one I had waited two long years for. Considering

    Gavin''s possible low sperm count, this might be his only child.

    But if Gavin chose Mandy, then I would finally lose all hope.

    Gavin seemed momentarily taken aback by Mandy''s return. He frowned and said, "I''m busy. Caleb can take you home."

    I exhaled quietly, relieved Gavin hadn''t chosen her.

    Mandy pouted in mock annoyance. "Gavin, ever since you got married, you''ve

    turned into a henpecked husband. This is such a small matter; Grace won''t mind. She''s not that petty, right?"

    She nced at me with a bright smile, her tone yful.

    I stared at her, momentarily thrown off by her carefree demeanor.

    I couldn''t deny that her rxed, easy-going attitude made me question whether I

    had been overthinking things or misjudging her intentions.

    But deep down, I just didn''t like her.

    I returned her smile, though my voice was calm and firm. "You''re wrong, Ms. Green."

    Mandy froze, her smile stiffening on her face.

    "Mr. Reed, please arrange a car for Ms. Green," I said, turning to look at Caleb.

    Caleb instinctively turned toward Gavin, seeking his reaction.

    Gavin frowned slightly, clearly hesitant.

    "Gavin!" Mandy protested, her toneced with indignation. "You''re really something! Are we not good friends anymore? Are you ditching me for her? My current status would be a huge problem if the paparazzi caught me. Scandals are thest thing I need."

    I turned to her sharply. "Oh? And getting caught with my husband wouldn''t be a problem?"

    "That''s not what I meant..." Many looked at me in disbelief. "Gracie, do you have some kind of misunderstanding about me? Gavin and I grew up together-we''ve always been close. He sees me as a brother. If we wanted to be together, it would''ve happened long before you came into the picture." "Mandy Green!"

    Gavin''s face darkened as he interrupted her sharply. "What nonsense are you spouting?"

    Mandy suddenly seemed to realize her slip and covered her mouth, feigning innocence. "Oh? Gracies doesn''t know I''m your ex-girlfriend? I''m sorry! I thought you told her. But that''s ancient history now. Gracie wouldn''t still care about that, would she?"

    "Enough!" Gavin''s voice carried an edge of frustration as if he had reached the end of his patience. "Caleb, take her home!"

    Mandy pouted and rolled her eyes at him. Instead of looking offended, she seemed to relish her position, as though her actions were backed by unwavering confidence.

    "Fine, fine. I''m leaving now. We''ll catch up another time."

    As Mandy finally left the office, I snapped out of my daze. That was when I realized Gavin had taken my hand at some point. Instinctively, I yanked it away.

    "Don''t touch me!"

    Gavin''s lips pressed into a thin line, and his tone dropped to a low rumble. "What happened between me and her is in the past. Don''t overthink it."

    "And now?" I locked eyes with him. "Do you still have feelings for her?"

    Gavin responded immediately, without even pausing. "No."

    I took a deep breath, forcing down the wave of bitterness rising in my chest.

    "Gavin, if you still love her, I''m willing to step aside. We can part ways peacefully."

    Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed a shadow flit past the door, the unmistakable glint of polished ck boots catching the light.

    Someone was outside!

    But this was Gavin''s office. Who would dare eavesdrop on their boss?

    "Grace, do you even realize what you''re saying?" Gavin''s brows knitted together

    as his tone turned colder. "This is absurd. I told you, there''s nothing between Mandy and me. Stop letting your imagination run wild!"

 Chapter 3

    "Alright, Gracie, stop being difficult."

    To my surprise, Gavin softened his tone, as though he didn''t take my words seriously. He reached out to take my hand again, but I pped it away.

    I was still fuming, and perhaps because of the intense emotions, I felt a faint difort in my lower abdomen.

    Taking a deep breath, I tried to steady myself.

    "It''s impossible between her and me now," Gavin said in a low voice. "Besides, we''re already married."

    As he spoke, he wrapped his arms around me from behind. "You''re my Mrs. Gould."

    "Let go of me." I instinctively struggled, but his grip only tightened.

    "Alright, don''t be angry, okay?"

    The doting tone in his voice was something I had never experienced before.

    In all the years I had loved Gavin, it had always been me trying to please him.

    This was the first time he was trying tofort me.

    In the past, such a gesture would have made me happy for days.

    But now, it only left me hollow.

    "Mandy is divorced," I said tly.

    "Don''t be difficult," Gavin replied dismissively, clearly not believing me.

    I took out my phone, opened Mandy''s social media profile, and held it out for him. "See for yourself."

    Gavin nced at the screen briefly before pulling me back into his arms. His voice was calm and steady. "She has her life, and we have ours."

    I turned to look at him, unsure whether his words were genuine or simply a way to cate me.

    Could I really be overthinking things?

    As my mind raced, Gavin suddenly called out through the inte, summoning his secretary, Sophia Harper, to the office.

    When the door opened and Sophia entered, I quickly pulled away from Gavin''s embrace.

    Gavin didn''t seem to mind. He simply instructed her, "Cancel my afternoon schedule. Also, contact Dr. Hill at Starlight Hospital. Let him know I''m ready for the appointment we discussed earlier."

    I blinked in surprise.

    Greg Hill was one of the top physicians in Fuvine. He was nearly impossible to book an appointment with, let alone meet. I had tried before without sess.

    "What''s wrong?" Gavin asked, noticing my surprise. He curved his lips slightly. "Weren''t we going to visit your mom today?"

    "You scheduled Dr. Hill for my mom?"

    Gavin nodded.

    My heart softened at his consideration. Knowing he had been mindful of my mother''s condition made my chest ache in a bittersweet way.

    We had been married for two years, and for two years, our marriage had been a secret.

    Aside from the Gould family and a few of Gavin''s close friends, almost no one knew of my existence.

    Still, Gavin treated me well, giving me the respect and dignity befitting "Mrs. Gould" in public.

    I had loved him for ten years. Marrying him was the fulfillment of my greatest dream. I should have been content.

    Maybe I was just too sensitive.

    Even if Mandy had been Gavin''s first love, those feelings should have faded long ago. They were both married-Mandy''s divorce shouldn''t matter.

    Would Gavin really leave me to be with her again?

    And besides, my mom was looking forward to our wedding, and now I was carrying his child.

    Perhaps my heightened emotions were just due to the pregnancy.

    With that thought, I mustered my courage. "Gavin, there''s something I need to tell you."

    But before I could finish, Gavin''s phone rang.

    Following his gaze, I nced at the screen. The caller ID read Mandy Green.

    The words I had prepare got stuck in my throat.

    I pushed him away and stepped back. "Answer the call."

    "It''s not important," Gavin said, ending the call. "What were you about to say?"

    "I¡ª"

    Before I could continue, his phone rang again.

    It was Mandy calling, once more.

    Gavin frowned at the screen, clearly annoyed, but still answered. "Mandy, what now?"

    I turned my head away, choosing not to look at him. Instead, I lowered my gaze to my abdomen.

    This life I had longed for suddenly felt bleak.

    I ced my hand gently on my belly, trying to suppress the waves of emotion crashing inside me.

    "What?" Gavin''s voice suddenly grew tense. "Alright, stay where you are. I''ming right now!"

    He ended the call abruptly, his expression grim as he looked at me.

    "Mandy''s been in a car ident. I need to go."

    With that, he grabbed his car keys from the desk and headed for the door.

    "Honey..."

    I reach out instinctively to stop him, my voice filled with disbelief.

    At the doorway, Gavin hesitated and turned back to nce at me, his expression conflicted. Finally, he spoke.

    "Gracie, I''ll have Sophia arrange a car to take you home. We''ll visit your mom another day."

    Without waiting for my response, he turned and walked out.

    I stood there, staring nkly at his retreating figure. It felt like a bucket of ice water had been poured over me, leaving me cold and drenched from head to toe.

    At that moment, I wanted tough.

    So, when it came down to me or Mandy, Gavin still chose her.

    He abandoned me.

    Lowering my gaze, I ced a trembling hand over my abdomen. Suddenly, I wondered if this child should even be brought into the world.

    I didn''t ask Sophia to send me home. Instead, I left thepany alone.

    The massive LED screen outside continued to disy Mandy Green''s advertisement. Her radiant smile seemed to mock me, a reminder of how utterly out of ce I felt.

    Not far from the entrance, I saw what Mandy had called a car ident.

    A sleek ck Maybach was parked on the roadside with its hazard lights shing, and behind it was a minivan that had rear-ended it. It was nothing more than a minor fender bender-barely a scratch on the paint.

    Momentster, Gavin''s car arrived. He stepped out, frowning, and Caleb immediately approached him, lifely exining the situation.

    Mandy also got out of the Maybach, raising a hand to massage her forehead. She brushed her hair back and leaned toward Gavin, her lips pursed in what seemed like a yfulint.

    Seeing the two of them-handsome and beautiful, standing so close-it was hard

    not to think of them as a perfect match.

    My vision blurred as tears welled up. I reached up instinctively and felt the wetness on my face.

    As I wiped away the tears, a car pulled up beside me.

    The door opened, and the first thing I saw was a pair of ck military boots hitting the ground. The man who stepped out moved with precision, the straight lines of his trousers entuating the muscr contours of his legs. His shadow stretched long in the summer sun.

    The golden sunlight illuminated his figure, and when I looked up, I saw his face. Sharp features, dark brows, and piercing eyes-his whole presence exuded an untamed confidence, sharp andmanding.

    I frowned slightly. It was Tom White-Gavin''s childhood friend, the heir of Fuvine''s most prominent family, the Whites, and the indisputable golden boy of the social elite. Back when he and Gavin were at Fuvine University, they were dubbed the "Twin Stars."

    But I remembered he had joined the military the year I married Gavin.

    What was he doing here?

    "Grace?" Tom smirked, his gaze carrying a hint of mischief. His inky ck eyes, though yful, had a depth that was impossible to read. "What are you doing here, crying all by yourself?"

    "I wasn''t crying."

    I refused to admit it, especially in front of Gavin''s closest friend.

    Tom chuckled lightly, not pressing the issue. He nced toward the minor

    ident scene before turning back to me. "Heading back to the Gould residence?

    I can give you a ride."

    "No, I..."

    Before I could finish, he added with a smile, "Or should I call Gavin over to take you home?"

    "No!" I blurted out instinctively.

    Tom grinned, leaning against the open car door with one arm resting on the frame. "Then hop in."

    Left with no choice, I relented. "I''m not going home. I need to go to Starlight Hospital."

    "Fine, that''s on my way too. I''ll take you."

    "Alright."

    The car pulled away, driving past Gavin and Mandy. I couldn''t help but nce

    back. Mandy looked startled, clutching Gavin''s jacketpel and hiding against him

    as if something had frightened her.

    I averted my gaze, unwilling to look any longer, but my eyesnded on Tom''s hands gripping the steering wheel. His long, well-defined fingers moved with practiced ease, their grip firm yet rxed.

    It was hard not to acknowledge how generous fate had been to him.

    Good looks, an impable family background, intelligence, and skills.

    Not a single w.

    Like Gavin, he was truly one of life''s golden children.

    "Grace, how''ve you been these past few years?"

    Lost in thought, I was startled by his deep voice. I looked up and met his dark

    eyes in the rearview mirror.

    "Fine," I replied quickly, shifting my gaze.

    Back when I was secretly in love with Gavin, I had learned everything about the people around him, including Tom''s wild and unrestrained personality. He was someone not to be trifled with, given his formidable background and reputation. After years in the military, he carried an even more intimidating presence, a natural authority that made people cautious around him.

    Tom nced at me briefly before turning his attention back to the road. His expression was unreadable, his dark eyes as imprable as ink.

    "Still as bad at lying as ever, Grace."

    I turned to him, startled by his remark.

    "Sorry to eavesdrop..." Tom smirked, his tone polite but his demeanor

    unapologetic. "I overheard your argument with Gavin earlier."

    Argument?

    I froze, my gaze dripping to his shoes-a pair of ck military boots.

    Only then did it dawn on me. The shadow I had seen outside Gavin''s office during our fight had been Tom.

    He must have been there to find Gavin.

    But why had he left?

    As my thoughts spiraled, Tom turned to look at me, his lips curving into a carefree

    smile.

    "Grace, are you thinking about getting a divorce? I can help you."

 Chapter 4

    I stared at him, mouth slightly agape, utterly taken aback. I couldn''t believe what I had just heard.

    But as I calmed down, I realized Tom had to be joking.

    He was Gavin''s closest childhood friend. The two had grown up together, their bond stronger than most siblings.

    Thatment was probably his way of testing me on Gavin''s behalf.

    Even if it wasn''t a test, I didn''t expect him to truly help me. After all, family matters were not to be aired in public.

    Suppressing my emotions, I forced a lightugh. "You''re joking, Mr. White. Gavin and I are fine. What I said earlier was just in the heat of the moment."

    "Oh?" Tom turned to look at me, his dark eyes unreadable, his voice low. "Is that so? Guess I overstepped, then."

    Iughed dryly, choosing not to respond further.

    Thankfully, Tom didn''t dwell on the topic. He tactfully shifted the conversation to lighter matters.

    He was witty and humorous, with a unique perspective that gradually drew my attention away from the mess involving Gavin and Mandy.

    It was during our conversation that I learned Tom had left the military.

    This surprised me because I remembered Gavin mentioning Tom''s aplishments in the army.

    Apparently, Tom had been promoted to major six months ago, a rank that was a testament to his extraordinary capabilities. His future in the military seemed boundless.

    Why would he leave? Perhaps he simply wanted to start a new chapter in life¡ª like leveling up and switching to a new quest.

    People like him and Gavin were dragons among men, favored by destiny-born to be admired and envied by ordinary people like me.

    "It''s been over two years, but you''re still as impressive as ever, Tom."

    Our casual conversation eased the tension between us, giving us enough courage to tease him slightly. My address for him naturally shifted from the formal "Mr. White" to the more familiar "Tom."

    "Grace, we just saw each other at the end ofst month," he replied, his toneyered with meaning as he nced at me.

    "Hmm?" I blinked, confused. "The end ofst month?"

    I recalled a banquet at the end ofst month, one that had been both thrilling and chaotic.

    But I didn''t remember seeing him there. Could it have been at another event?

    "Where did we meet?"

    Tom only smiled, offering no answer, effectively ending the topic.

    ...

    Soon, we arrived at Starlight Hospital.

    I assumed Tom would leave after dropping me off, but to my surprise, he got out of the car as well. As we passed the hospital entrance, he even stopped to buy a basket of fruit.

    I looked at him, puzzled.

    "What? Don''t you bring gifts when visiting elders?" Tom asked with a low chuckle.

    My cheeks flushed slightly. I didn''t respond, instead quickening my pace toward the hospital.

    When I entered the room, Elizabeth, who had been lying on the bed, immediately sat up.

    "Gracie and Gavin are here."

    But when she saw that the man behind me wasn''t Gavin, she froze, her pale lips trembling slightly. "Gracie, where''s Gavin?"

    I forced a wless smile. "He''s busy with work, getting everything ready for the wedding."

    "I see," A sh of appointment crossed Elizabeth''s face, but she quickly masked it with a gentle smile. "There''s always so much to do before a wedding."

    Her gaze shifted to Tom. "Gracie, who is this?"

    "He''s..."

    Before I could answer, Tom stepped forward with a smile, cing the fruit basket on a nearby table. "Good afternoon, madam. I''m Gracie''s senior, Tom White."

    "White..." Elizabeth''s expression shifted slightly, clearly recognizing the significance of the name. After all, the White family was the most prestigious in Fuvine.

    Tom smiled faintly. "Gracie mentioned your health, madam. I happen to have a doctor friend here at Starlight Hospital. I''ll ask him to take a look at you."

    "There''s no need, really. I wouldn''t want to trouble you."

    "Please, madam, no need to be so polite," Tom replied with a glimmer of amusement in his eyes.

    I knew Tom meant well. Given it concerned Elizabeth''s health, I couldn''t refuse, so

    I offered him my sincere thanks.

    But when Dr. Greg Hill, the renowned specialist, walked into the room, I was stunned. I turned to look at Tom in disbelief.

    He had mentioned a doctor friend¡ªbut it turned out to be Greg himself.

    Elizabeth was equally astonished. She knew Greg''s reputation, especially at Starlight Hospital, where even getting an appointment was nearly impossible.

    Greg quickly began examining Elizabeth, leaving Tom and me waiting outside the

    room.

    I nced at Tom, still processing the unexpected turn of events.

    "Tom, thank you so much," I said sincerely.

    For Tom, it might have been a small favor, but to me, it meant the world.

    Tom''s lips curled into a faint smile. "Don''t mention it."

    I instinctively parted my lips, about to say something, but my attention was caught

    by the screen of the television across the hall.

    On the screen was Mandy Green''s face. The TVs in the hospital corridor were muted, so I couldn''t hear the audio, but a bold headline shed across the screen.

    "Famous Actress Mandy Green Announces Divorce and Reveals New Romance!"

    The scene then shifted to an image of Mandy nestled in a man''s arms. Even though the man''s face was pixted, I recognized him instantly¡ªit was Gavin Gould.

    I shot to my feet, my face draining of color.

    Even though I knew a single photo didn''t necessarily mean anything-and I had been there that day, so it could just be an unfortunate angle taken by the paparazzi¡ªI couldn''t stop my hands from trembling slightly. My vision blurred with unshed tears.

    "Don''t look."

    Arge hand suddenly blocked my view, shielding me from the television. Startled,

    I instinctively grabbed the person''s wrist to push it away, but Tom stepped in front

    of me, his huge framepletely obscuring the screen.

    I lowered my head, desperately trying to keep my tears from falling.

    I kept telling myself over and over to trust Gavin. No matter what, I need to hear

    his exnation first. But my chest ached with an overwhelming bitterness I couldn''t shake.

    As I stared at the ground, my eyes fell on Tom''s arm, and I realized I was still gripping his wrist.

    "I''m sorry," I quickly let go.

    Tom didn''t seem to mind. His longshes lowered slightly as if deep in thought. I noticed his Adam''s apple bob slightly as he swallowed, but I didn''t dwell on it for

    long.

    Suddenly, the door to the hospital room burst open, and a nurse''s panicked voice rang out.

    "Ms. Summers! Your mom was fine just moments ago, but after watching

    something on TV, she suddenly fainted!"

    "What?"

 Chapter 5

    I rushed to Greg''s office, panic gripping me. Inside, Elizabethy on a couch

    surrounded by several doctors and nurses.

    My legs felt weak, and I nearly stumbled.

    Behind me, Tom caught my arm, his calm voice steadying me. "Don''t worry. With the doctors here, your mom will be fine."

    I took a deep breath, trying topose myself. But when I saw Elizabeth being wheeled into the emergency room, I couldn''t hold it together. Leaning against the wall, I slid to the floor, my mind in turmoil.

    Elizabeth was already in thete stages of liver cancer, her body frail and weak. And now, Gavin''s scandal had caused her to copse.

    What if something happened to her?

    I shook the thought away and immediately dialed Gavin''s number.

    He had to exin everything to Elizabeth himself, to clear this misunderstanding.

    The phone rang for over ten seconds, but no one answered.

    Just as despair began to set in, the call finally connected.

    "Hello, honey, you¡ª"

    Before I could finish, Mandy''s voice came through.

    "Grace, Gavin''s gone out to get medicine for me. He left his phone here. Is there something urgent? I can ry the message to him."

    My throat tightened, and no words came out.

    Through tear-filled eyes, I saw the phone being taken from my hand. Startled, I looked up to meet Tom''s deep, steady gaze. The dam broke, and tears streamed down my face.

    "Don''t cry." Tom''s brow furrowed slightly. His hand reached toward me, but he hesitated, clenched it into a fist, and withdrew.

    I turned away, wiping my tears with trembling hands.

    "No matter how upset you are, don''t harm yourself. Get up-it''s cold on the floor," Tom said, lifting me to my feet and guiding me to a nearby bench.

    "Thank you," I murmured sincerely.

    The hour-long wait felt like an eternity.

    When the red light above the emergency room finally dimmed, I shot to my feet and rushed to the door as Dr. Hill stepped out.

    He nced briefly at Tom before turning to me. "Don''t worry, Ms. Summers. Your mom is stable now, but her body is still very weak and needs rest."

    "Can I see her?"

    "Yes, but keep it short."

    "Thank you, Dr. Hill."

    I hurried toward the patient room but stopped halfway, suddenly remembering Tom. When I turned back, I saw him leaning casually against the wall, speaking with Dr. Hill.

    Whatever Dr. Hill said made Tom frown slightly, his dark eyes sharp andmanding, exuding an overwhelming sense of authority. Dr. Hill gave a sheepish smile, raising his hands in mock surrender. The two seemed to know each other well.

    Realizing they had matters to discuss, I turned back and headed to the patient

    room.

    Inside, Elizabeth was still asleep from the exhaustion of the operation. Her gaunt hand rested in mine as I sat by her side. Looking at her tired but peaceful face, my tightly wound nerves finally rxed, and I couldn''t hold back my tears any longer.

    Covering my mouth, I sobbed quietly, pouring out all the frustration and sorrow I had been holding in.

    I didn''t know how long I cried. When I finally wiped my tears and took a deep

    breath, I reminded myself that tears wouldn''t solve anything.

    I needed answers.

    I had to confront Gavin about what had happened today.

    If he couldn''t give me a satisfactory exnation, then divorce might be the only option.

    The thought made my chest tighten with sorrow.

    12 years.

    I had loved him for 12 long years.

    How many sets of 12 years does a person get in their lifetime?

    Perhaps I had been wrong from the start. Knowing he had someone else in his

    heart, why had I believed I could eventually warm it?

    Now that Mandy was divorced, the only obstacle between them was me.

    To Gavin, Mandy would always be special.

    If I didn''t rify things now, I might find myself facing a divorce when Gavin came

    to his own conclusions.

    It was better to end it swiftly than drag it out.

    "Don''t cry anymore."

    A tissue appeared in front of me. My brother, Alex, stood there, his expression a

    mix of irritation and concern.

    "Alex," I felt the tears welling up again.

    He frowned, dabbing at my tears with the tissue, his movements surprisingly gentle despite his gruff demeanor.

    "I told you from the start that Gavin wasn''t the right guy for you. But no, you just had to marry him, stubborn as a mule..."

    Seeing me lower my head, he sighed heavily and ruffled my hair. "What''s going on with Gavin and that actress? If he really cheated on you, I''ll make him pay, even if it costs me everything!"

    "No." I shook my head instinctively, unsure if I was trying to convince him or myself.

    "Gavin and Mandy grew up together, that''s all. Besides, I was there too."

    "You were?"

    "Yes."

    "Then it must be a misunderstanding." Alex pursed his lips, nced at Elizabeth''s frail figure on the bed, and took a deep breath. "Dr. Hill said Mom''s body can''t take any more stress. If this really is a misunderstanding, bring Gavin to the hospital tomorrow and clear things up for her. She deserves peace of mind."

    A lump rose in my throat, and I nodded. "Alright, I will."

    After a brief conversation, Alex shooed me away, insisting I get some rest.

    As I opened the patient room door to leave, I noticed a tall figure standing at the end of the hallway.

    Tom White?

    He hadn''t left!

    As soon as he saw me step out, he stubbed out his cigarette in the nearby bin and strode toward me.

    "Is your mom okay now?"

    "She''s fine," I was surprised he had waited for so long and felt a twinge of guilt. "Thank you, Tom."

    "What''s with the formalities?" Tom raised an eyebrow, his posturezy but his smile warm. "Come on, I''ll drive you home."

    Soon, the car slowly pulled into the Gould family estate.

    As I stepped out of Tom''s car, my mother-inw, Amelia Foster, hurried out of the house to greet us.

    "Tom?" Her face was full of surprise as her gaze darted back and forth between Tom and me. "Why are you the one bringing Grace home?"

    "I went to Gavin''s office to look for him, but he wasn''t there. I ran into Grace on the way, so I offered her a ride back," Tom replied casually.

    "Gavin wasn''t at the office? That boy is so busy these days; I hardly ever see him!" Amelia muttered absentmindedly before quickly shifting the topic. "It''s so rare for you to visit, Tom. You''re not leaving today. Stay and have lunch with us!"

    I stood quietly to the side, not saying a word.

    Since Gavin and I got married, Tom had rarely visited the Gould family home. Then he suddenly enlisted in the military, disappearing from our lives for years.

    In the past two years, Gavin had barely mentioned Tom''s name, leading me to believe their childhood friendship had faded with time.

    Just as I assumed Tom would politely decline the invitation, he surprised me with

    augh. "It''s been ages since I''ve had your cooking. During my time in the military, I''ve dreamed about it so much I couldn''t sleep!"

    I was startled by his decision to stay and nced up at him in surprise, only to find his gaze already on me.

    Caught off guard, I quickly lowered my head, unsure why his attention had shifted

    to me.

    "You sweet talker!" Amelia said with augh. "But all that charm, and you still haven''t brought home a wife. Gavin''s been married for two years now. When will it be your turn?"

    Tom chuckled, his eyes briefly flickering back to me. "I guess I just don''t have Gavin''s luck."

    "You always have an answer for everything!" Amelia scolded him yfully, and the

    two of them continued chatting andughing as they walked toward the living

    room.

    Just then, the sound of an engine roaring cut through the air.

    Amelia stopped and turned back. When she saw the familiar ck Maybach

    pulling into the driveway, her face lit up with joy.

    "Gavin''s back!" she eximed happily.

    But the moment the car door opened, and the person who stepped out was

    revealed, her smile froze on her face.

    It wasn''t Gavin.

    It was Mandy Green.

 Chapter 6

    "Mrs. Gould, it''s been a while," Mandy said gracefully as she stepped out of the car, her smile radiant and poised.

    Amelia''s face darkened slightly, but with others present, she held back her displeasure.

    "I brought this gift from Magnaris. I hope you''ll like it," Mandy said, offering a beautifully wrapped bag with both hands.

    Amelia barely nced at it, making no move to ept.

    Mandy, unfazed, maintained her bright demeanor and turned to me instead, holding out the gift. "Grace, could you hold this for Mrs. Gould?"

    But I didn''t even look at Mandy. My gaze was fixed on Gavin as he stepped out from the other side of the car, holding a bag of medicine-likely the same medication Mandy had mentioned earlier over the phone.

    At that moment, I felt a sharp, stabbing pain in my chest.

    So, when I needed him the most, Gavin had been busy taking care of Mandy.

    "Grace, why are you just standing there?" Mandy said cheerfully, grabbing my hand to force the gift into it.

    Fueled by anger, I immediately pulled my hand away, not caring about appearances.

    Mandy''s face froze, her cheerful expression faltering. She turned to Gavin with a pleading look.

    Gavin frowned, about to say something when a stern voice came from the house.

    "Grace Summers! Where are your manners? We have a guest, and you dare act so rudely? Who taught you this kind of behavior?"

    Victor Gould, my father-inw, strode out, ring at me with furrowed brows.

    His words stung, bringing up my upbringing.

    My anger surged. "I didn''t realize the Gould family had a rule about weing uninvited guests. Perhaps you can teach me, Dad?"

    Victor''s face turned a shade darker, clearly not expecting my retort. "What nonsense are you spouting? Mandy is not an invited guest!"

    "Oh? So, you invited her then?"

    Victor opened his mouth, but seeing the sharp look Amelia sent his way, he quickly swallowed his words. "I won''t argue with you about this!"

    He turned to Mandy, his demeanor instantly softening as he epted the gift from her hands. His smile was warm and ingratiating.

    "Mandy, when did you return to the country? How long are you staying this time?"

    "Hello, Mr. Gould," Mandy replied with a dazzling smile. "I just got back today and n to settle here in Fuvine."

    "Is that so? That''s wonderful!" Victorughed, but hisughter quickly subsided as he changed the topic. "Why are we all standing outside? Let''s go in and chat."

    He turned to Tom. "Tom, when did you arrive? It''s been so long since we''ve seen you. You''ve gotten even stronger!"

    Tom smirked faintly, his toneced with teasing. "I''ve been here much longer than Mandy. Maybe you only had eyes for her and didn''t notice me."

    "You cheeky boy," Victor forced a smile, clearly ufortable but unwilling to press further.

    After all, the White family''s influence spanned military, political, and business sectors, far surpassing the Gould family''s.

    Victor''s gaze shifted back to me, his tone sharp again. "Grace, stop embarrassing yourself and go make us some coffee!"

    My heart sank.

    Once again, I was the easiest target.

    Victor had vented all his frustration on me. It wasn''t new-he often criticized and nitpicked at me.

    I knew part of his disdain stemmed from his unresolved feelings for Mandy''s mother, his unattainable first love. Topensate for his regrets, he had always tried to push Gavin and Mandy together, going out of his way to meddle.

    For Gavin''s sake, I had endured this treatment for years.

    But not today.

    "I''m not feeling well today. Please ask one of the maids to do it."

    I wasn''t being dramatic-my pregnancy and emotional turmoil had left me with a dull ache in my lower abdomen and an ufortable tension in my back.

    Victor''s face darkened further. "I told you to make coffee. Why are you passing it off to the maid?"

    Before the situation could escte, Tom chuckled. "Mr. Gould, they probably don''t know how to brew coffee properly. Gavin''s brewing skills are second to none."

    With a single sentence, Tom deftly deflected the responsibility onto Gavin.

    Gavin shot him a helpless look. "You finally show up, and now you''re ordering me around? If you want coffee, make it yourself."

    Tom leaned backzily, his smile yful. "Forget it. I don''t need coffee."

    Victor''s face flushed slightly with embarrassment, and he forced an awkwardugh, choosing not to respond.

    Gavin smiled faintly. "Let''s go inside and talk."

    The spacious living room was filled with the rich aroma of coffee.

    Tom and Gavin seemed to have plenty to catch up on, likely due to how long it had been since theyst met. Their conversation flowed easily, though it soon turned to Tom.

    "You''re really not staying in the military?" Gavin raised an eyebrow. "I heard that, at your current promotion rate, you could be the youngest general in history within ten years."

    Tom sipped his coffee, letting out a low chuckle. "Don''t believe everything you hear."

    Gavin shook his head with a smile, not taking it seriously.

    The White family had a long-standing military lineage, giving Tom a natural advantage in that field. Coupled with his extraordinary talent, it was no surprise he excelled no matter where he was.

    "So, what''s your n now?" Gavin swirled his mug. "Taking over White Corporation?"

    Tom was the sole heir of the White family, a direct descendant in a lineage spanning nine generations.

    White Corporation was currently managed by his father, who was still in his prime,

    so it didn''t seem like there was any immediate need for a handover.

    "I''m staying out of the family business," Tom repliedzily, leaning back with his hands behind his head. "I''m nning to go solo."

    "In what field?"

    "Military tech research."

    As their conversation continued, I found myself tuning out, lost in my thoughts.

    Just as I was distracted, Mandy nudged me unexpectedly.

    "Grace, pour Mr. White some coffee!"

    The push caught me off guard, causing me to wobble and nearly tumble off the couch.

    Normally, I might have brushed it off, but now that I was pregnant, my tolerance was lower.

    "What are you doing?" I red at her, my voice sharper than usual.

    Mandy looked at me, feigning shock. "What''s wrong with you? I was just reminding you to pour coffee for Mr. White. Why are you being so hostile?"

    "If you wanted to remind me, you could have spoken up. Why did you push me?"

    "It wasn''t intentional! Why are you being so aggressive?" Mandy frowned, wearing an expression of exaggerated disbelief. "Gavin and I grew up as friends. Acting like this is just embarrassing for him¡ªwhy will people say about his reputation?"

    My gaze turned cold. "I didn''t know ''friends'' could cause scandals." "Scandals?" Amelia''s expression shifted as she looked over.

    "What scandal? Who''s involved in a scandal?"

    I was about to speak when Mandy interjected, her face full of indignation.

    "Grace, don''t drag me into your marital problems, alright? Stirring up drama might

    work on men, but it doesn''t work on me."

    Her audacity made meugh in disbelief. What a perfect y of feigned

    innocence-turning the me back on me like some petty game.

    What a piece of work.

 Chapter 7

    "Shut up!"

    Amelia wasn''t about to indulge Mandy. After shooting her a re, she turned to me, her expression tense. "Gracie, what did you just say about a scandal?"

    Before I could respond, Gavin spoke up in a calm tone. "Mom, it''s just the paparazzi making things up. I''ve already arranged for it to be dealt with."

    Hearing this, Amelia immediately understood the situation. She red at Gavin before pulling out her phone.

    Sure enough, every major news outlet''s front page was stered with headlines about Mandy Green''s divorce announcement and apanying scandal. The featured photo? Gavin holding Mandy protectively in his arms.

    Although the paparazzi had thoughtfully pixted Gavin''s face, Caleb''s face was fully visible in the background. Anyone familiar with Gavin would immediately recognize his assistant.

    Amelia mmed her mug onto the table, clearly furious. Her sharp gazended on Mandy.

    "Gavin might not understand the ins and outs of the entertainment world, but you certainly do. Mandy Green, I''m warning you-Gavin and Grace are about to have their wedding. Don''t even think about ying any tricks!"

    "Mrs. Gould..."

    "Stop! Our family isn''t big enough to amodate a superstar like you!"

    "Dear, what are you doing?" Victor frowned, clearly ufortable with Amelia''s outburst and attempting to smooth things over.

    Amelia, still fuming, shot him a re. "Be quiet!"

    Victor''s face darkened, but he said nothing more.

    Mandy suddenly stood, her expression a mix of indignation and hurt. "Mrs. Gould, yes, Gavin and I grew up together, and we did have a past. But now, I only see him as a friend! I didn''t want to be photographed either. It''s not something I can control.

    "It seems I came at the wrong time today, so I''ll take my leave," her voice paused momentarily before she continued, her tone righteous. "But that doesn''t mean I''ve done anything wrong. Gavin and I arepletely innocent."

    With that, she grabbed her bag and turned to leave, her head held high.

    "Wait, Mandy..." Victor hurried after her. "Let me walk you out."

    Without waiting for Amelia''s response, he rushed out of the room, leaving her seething.

    The living room fell into an awkward silence, the atmosphere oddly still.

    "Are you having a wedding soon?"

    Tom''s casual voice broke the tension.

    Now that Mandy was gone, Amelia''s face softened, and she managed a smile. "Yes. We postponed it because of the old man''s illness and only registered their marriage. Now that his health has improved, it''s time to make it official."

    "I see," Tom''s earlier smile faded slightly, his lips pressing into a thin line. "Looks like my timing was just right."

    Gavin chuckled. "Speaking of timing, why did you enlist so suddenlyst time? At least now we can make up for it and celebrate together."

    Tom lowered his gaze, saying nothing, his expression unreadable.

    Soon, the meal was ready, with an array of sumptuous dishes covering the entire table.

    Gavin and Tom continued their animated conversation, catching up on business topics after so long apart.

    Perhaps because of the pregnancy, I felt unusually tired. After finishing my meal, I quietly excused myself and went upstairs.

    I had nned to wait in the room for Gavin to have an open and honest conversation, but at some point, I dozed off.

    In the haze of sleep, I felt someone approach. Strong arms wrapped around me, pulling me into a warm embrace, and I could feel the heat of his body against my back.

    Startled, I woke up and immediately grabbed the person''s wrist.

    "Did I wake you?" Gavin''s voice murmured near my ear, his chin resting lightly in the crook of my neck. His warm breath sent shivers down my skin.

    I instinctively turned my face away.

    Gavin leaned closer, nting soft kisses along my cheek as he moved toward my lips.

    The faint scent of alcohol in his breath hit me, and my stomach churned ufortably. Pushing against his chest, I stopped him. "I need to ask you something."

    Gavin frowned slightly, clearly displeased by my rejection.

    Propping himself up, he looked down at me with a sharp gaze. "Still jealous of Mandy?"

    The intensity of his stare carried an overwhelming pressure. I sat up, meeting his eyes without flinching. "My mom saw the news about you and Mandy today. She was so angry that she passed out and had to be rushed to the emergency room."

    Gavin froze for a moment. "Is she okay?"

    "She''s stable for now, out of immediate danger."

    Gavin exhaled a sigh of relief before standing up and grabbing his car keys from

    the table. "Let''s go to the hospital."

    I blinked in confusion. "What for?"

    "To exin everything to Elizabeth in person."

    "Exin what?"

    The thought of Mandy''s im of being a close friend reignited my frustration. In this day and age, any man''s rtionship with a woman could turn into something unspeakable, let alone with someone like Mandy-the so-called first love disguised as a childhood friend.

    Gavin pursed his lips and said nothing. Instead, he pulled out his phone, scrolled through it briefly, and handed it to me.

    I hesitated but took it, ncing at the screen.

    It was a screenshot of a news article showing a harrowing car ident. The

    apanying photo depicted a bloodied man lying on a stretcher.

    I looked up at Gavin, confused. "What is this?"

    Gavin''s voice broke the silence. "That''s Mandy''s husband, Andrew Coleman. Years ago, he saved my life in that crash. His legs were shattered beyond repair, leaving him permanently disabled."

    I stared at him in shock, barely managing to find my voice. "But Mandy is divorced now, isn''t she?"

    He nodded. "Yes. If it hadn''t been for me. They would still be a picture-perfect couple. It''s my fault."

    I hadn''t expected Gavin''s special treatment of Many to stem from guilt over this.

    Still, guilt could easily rekindle old feelings.

    "And you... How do you feel about her?" I started to ask but trailed off when Gavin ruffled my hair with a faint smile.

    "Still jealous, aren''t you?" he teased.

    I red at him, swatting his hand away to fix my now-messy hair. "Who wouldn''t be, when you get so worked up over her breaking a ss?"

    It was one thing to worry about her after hearing about her ident, especially given Andrew''s past. But getting overly concerned about a broken ss. That seemed excessive.

    "She attempted suicide after Andrew was diagnosed with his disability," Gavin exined, his tone heavy. "Using a ss."

    My eyes widened in disbelief.

    "She might seem cheerful and carefree, but it''s all an act. She''s been battling severe depression for years and can''t handle even the slightest stress."

    For a moment, I was stunned into silence.

    If that were true, it would exin Gavin''s unusual behavior around her.

    Even so.

    "Guilt is one thing, but there are other ways to repay her. Considering the sensitive nature of your rtionship, it''s better to limit your interactions with her going forward," I said, unable to hide my concern.

    Gavin nodded. "Don''t worry. I know where the boundaries are."

    His firm response eased my tension slightly, and I let out a small sigh of relief.

    Still, a trace of worry lingered in my heart.

    I could only hope that Gavin would truly follow through on his promise.

 Chapter 8

    Early the next morning, Gavin drove me to the hospital to visit my mom.

    When we arrived at her room, we found it empty. The bed was made, and there was no sign of her belongings.

    Panic surged in my chest as I grabbed a passing nurse. "Excuse me, where''s the patient from Room 603?"

    "The patient from Room 603?" The nurse pointed down the hallway. "She was transferred to a VIP suite earlier this morning."

    I froze for a moment, then turned to Gavin. "Did you arrange for my mom to be moved to a VIP room?"

    Gavin hesitated briefly before nodding. "Of course. Who else would it be?"

    A wave of gratitude filled me. "Thank you, honey."

    Securing a regr room at Starlight Hospital was already difficult, let alone a VIP suite. Even the regr room had been obtained through Gavin''s connections.

    Elizabeth''ste-stage liver cancer had severely disrupted her sleep, and the elderly woman in the next bed often groaned in pain through the night, making it worse. Alex had tried to arrange for a morefortable room for her, but VIP suites were always fully booked.

    I hadn''t expected Gavin to go out of his way for Elizabeth like this. The frustration

    I had felt over Mandy''s drama yesterday dissipated instantly.

    "There''s no need to thank me," Gavin said with a soft chuckle, taking my hand as we walked toward the VIP suite.

    Looking up at his handsome profile, I felt a stir of emotion and finally resolved to tell him. "Gavin, there''s something I need to tell you."

    I hadn''t shared the news of my pregnancy yesterday because of the tension over Mandy. But now that everything had been cleared up, I didn''t want to keep it from him any longer.

    "What is it?" he asked.

    I opened my mouth to speak but stopped when I heard Alex''s voice from inside the VIP suite.

    "Mr. White, I can''t thank you enough. If it weren''t for you, my mom wouldn''t have been able to move into this VIP suite."

    "It''s no trouble at all," Tom replied casually, his voice carrying clearly into the hallway.

    I turned to Gavin, surprised. "Did you ask Tom to help with this?"

    Gavin hesitated again, then nodded with some reluctance. "Yes."

    I frowned in confusion-why would he hesitate over such a simple question?

    Before I could think further, Gavin pushed the door open and walked in.

    "Gavin?" Alex''s tone immediately turned icy as he spotted Gavin. "Oh, so you finally decided to show up?"

    Alex had never gotten along with Gavin, especially after our marriage. He felt Gavin didn''t treat me well enough, which only deepened his dislike for him.

    Gavin ignored Alex and turned to Elizabeth, who was propped up in bed. "Mom, how are you feeling?"

    "Gavin, you''re here? I''m fine now, don''t worry about me." Elizabeth smiled weakly at him, her face still pale from the previous day''s scare.

    "Gracie told me what happened yesterday." Gavin''s voice was warm and steady as he approached her bedside. "I''m so sorry for making you worry."

    True to his reputation as a savvy businessman, Gavin skillfully reassured Elizabeth with just a few words, clearing up any lingering concerns about the scandal.

    Relieved, Elizabeth smiled faintly. "As long as you and Grace are fine, that''s all that matters."

    With his purpose aplished, Gavin turned to Tom with a grin. "What brings you here?"

    "I was visiting a friend and happened to run into Mrs. Summers. Thought I''d stop by to check on her," Tom replied, his tone light and casual. He tilted his head slightly in my direction, adding with azy smile, "Plus, I heard from Grace about her struggles with the room situation, so I pulled a few strings."

    I looked at Tom, confused. I hadn''t mentioned anything about the room to him yesterday.

    Wait.

    Realization dawned on me. It was Tom, not Gavin, who had arranged for Elizabeth to be moved to the VIP suite.

    Gavin must have noticed the shift in my expression because his face showed a flicker of embarrassment.

    He raised a hand to rub his nose, clearly trying to y it off. Then he patted Tom on the shoulder. "Thanks, buddy."

    Tom brushed off Gavin''s hand, his smile tinged with amusement. "Don''t get ahead of yourself. I only did it for Grace''s sake."

    "You''re impossible," Gavin muttered with a wry smile.

    The two of them left the room shortly after, likely to talk elsewhere. Meanwhile, I busied myself washing the fruit Gavin had brought, cutting it into small pieces for Elizabeth to eat more easily.

    "Did you and Gavin argue yesterday?" Elizabeth asked worriedly.

    Afraid she would worry, I quickly shook my head. "No, we didn''t."

    "That''s good," she let out a soft sigh, her voice tinged with mncholy. "You and Gavin should stay well together. If I''m no longer here, he''s the one you''ll have to rely on."

    "Mom," my nose stung, and my eyes began to blur with unshed tears. "Don''t say things like that. You''ll live a long life."

    Elizabeth gave a weak smile, her eyes filled with longing and reluctance for the world. "Yes, you''re right. I still need to see your wedding, Gracies. I need to see you have a baby."

    I held her hand tightly, taking a deep breath before sharing my news, hoping to lift her spirits. "Mom, I''m pregnant."

    "What?" Elizabeth and Alex said in unison.

    "Gracie, what did you just say?" Alex, who had been casually scrolling through his phone, suddenly jumped to his feet and walked over to me, his gaze fixed incredulously on my stomach.

    Under his intense stare, I instinctively ced a hand over my belly and nodded with a smile. "Yes, I just found out yesterday."

    "That''s amazing!" Elizabeth''s joy was palpable as her face lit up. "Does Gavin know yet?"

    "I haven''t had the chance to tell him."

    "How could you keep such big news from him?" Elizabeth said, brimming with excitement. "Don''t just stand there-go and tell Gavin right away."

    Unable to argue with her, I left the room to find Gavin.

    But after searching the hospital and not finding him or Tom, I was about to call him

    when a familiar, low voice stopped me in my tracks.

    "Did Mandy get divorced because of you?"

    It was Tom, but his tonecked its usualzy charm. Instead, it carried a sharp

    edge, almost interrogative in its intensity.

    There was a long pause, as though the question had stunned the other party. Then, I heard Gavin''s quiet response.

    "Yes."

    The smile froze on my face.

    My body stiffened as if all the blood in my veins had turned to ice.

    I stood rooted to the spot, feeling as though I had been plunged into a frozen

    abyss.

 Chapter 9

    For a moment, I couldn''t believe my ears.

    Mandy got divorced because of Gavin?

    But he had imed he didn''t know anything about her divorce.

    As my thoughts spiraled in confusion, a scoff echoed from the room-a sharp, mocking sound.

    "So, what''s your n? Getting a divorce? Getting back together with Mandy? Reigniting the old me?"

    Gavin''s tone turned cold, clearly irritated by Tom''s sarcasm. "I haven''t thought about divorce, and I won''t be with her."

    The warmth of his words melted a little of the ice around my heart.

    It seemed Mandy''s divorce was her own choice, not a shared decision.

    "Gavin, do you like Grace Summers?"

    That question sent a jolt through my chest.

    I had loved Gavin for 12 years, pouring all my heart into him.

    But did he feel the same for me?

    I held my breath, hoping against hope for a simple, affirming answer. Just one word-yes-and maybe there would still be a future for our marriage.

    But silence followed.

    Endless, suffocating silence.

    With every passing second, the fragile warmth I had clung to faded, leaving me colder than before.

    Then, abruptly, Gavin''s phone rang, shattering the quiet.

    "Hello? What now? Didn''t I say I was busy today?" Gavin''s voice carried a mix of

    irritation and familiarity, the kind reserved for someone close.

    It didn''t take much to guess who was on the other end-Mandy.

    I couldn''t hear what she said, but Gavin''s tone shifted immediately, bing

    anxious. "Alright, I''ll be there soon."

    The weight in my chest sank deeper.

    Once again, Gavin prioritized Mandy without hesitation.

    It was clear-when it came to her, he was always the first to give in.

    This was what people meant by the privileged confidence of being someone''s favorite.

    "Gavin, you''re unbelievable!" Tom''s voice cut through the air, now sharp andmanding. Years of military discipline had forged an intensity that made his anger palpable.

    "Grace has loved you for over a decade. Even as an outsider, I can see how much she trusts and depends on you. She''smitted to spending her life with you. And you? Can you honestly say you''re worthy of her love?"

    "Enough," Gavin snapped, his tone heavy with frustration. "This is between Grace and me."

    Footsteps echoed toward the door. Panic surged through me-I couldn''t let him catch me eavesdropping. Without thinking, I ducked into a nearby utility room, my heart pounding.

    "Gavin Gould!"

    Outside, a loud thud reverberated through the hallway, as though someone had been shoved hard against the wall. Tom''s voice followed, low and menacing. "If you leave now, don''te back and regret itter."

    "I don''t have time for this!" Gavin shot back, his voice urgent. "Mandy''s depression is acting up. I''m worried something might happen to her. I need to check on her now."

    "Depression?" Tom sneered. "What a pathetic excuse. She''s ying you like a

    fool."

    Gavin ignored the jab, adjusting his disheveled cor as he spoke. "Andrew saved my life. I can''t just stand by if she''s in trouble."

    Tom let out a coldugh. "If you''re so intent on repaying that debt, it should go to Andrew. What does a divorced woman like Mandy have to do with it?"

    Gavin faltered, unable to find a retort. After a moment''s pause, he sighed and said, "Forget it. You wouldn''t understand. I have to go now. Take Grace home for me."

    Without sparing another nce at Tom''s cold and imposing expression, Gavin turned and strode away.

    From the shadows of the utility room, I felt a chill seep into my bones as I listened to his fading footsteps.

    At that moment, the silence he had left behind weighed heavier than his words.

    As the sound of Gavin''s footsteps faded into the distance, I slumped against the wall, feeling an overwhelming wave of sadness surge within me.

    This was the man I had loved for 12 years.

    When I married him two years ago, I had believed I was the happiest woman in the world.

    But now I realized I was nothing more than aplete joke.

    "Who''s there?"

    Tom''s sharp voice jolted me back to reality. Before I could respond, his strikingly handsome face,ced with an unmistakable edge of menace, appeared before

    me.

    The moment he saw my face, he froze, his expression softening slightly.

    "Grace..." He quickly regained hisposure, his brows knitting slightly as if piecing things together. "Did you hear everything Gavin and I just talked about?"

    I opened my mouth to speak, but my throat felt like it was clogged with a sponge, absorbing every word before it could escape.

    Feeling the sting in my eyes, I quickly lowered my gaze, swallowing hard. After a long pause, I finally managed to say, "Thank you for helping my mom move to a better room, Tom. I really appreciate it."

    "There''s no need for formalities between us," Tom replied, his voice uncharacteristically gentle.

    I knew he meant well. He had stood up for me earlier in front of Gavin, but right now, all I wanted was to find a quiet ce where I could be alone and hide my sorrow.

    "I need to speak with the attending doctor about my mom''s condition."

    As I turned to leave, searching for an excuse to slip away, a hand suddenly grabbed my wrist.

    Startled, I turned around, meeting a pair of deep, dark eyes.

    "What I saidst time still stands," Tom said, his tone firm.

    "Last time?" I blinked in confusion.

    He sighed softly, shaking his head with a wry smile. Then his expression turned serious, his gaze locking onto mine. "If you decide to get a divorce, I''ll help you."

    Divorce-the word struck me like a thunderp, leaving me momentarily stunned.

    In the depths of despair earlier, the thought of divorce had indeed crossed my mind.

    But alongside it came a tangle of emotions-hesitation, reluctance, and pain.

    I had loved Gavin for 12 years.

    Half my life had been spent loving him.

    How could I let go so easily?

    From the moment I married him, I knew he didn''t love me.

    Yet, I had naively believed that, one day, I could make him fall for me.

    If I divorced him now, could I truly ept it? Would I be free of regret?

    And then there was the child I carried-Gavin''s child.

    Instinctively, my hand moved to rest on my stomach. The thought hit me like a tidal wave. If we divorced, the child would forever tie us together. We could never fully cut ties.

    But staying in a marriage like this-was that fair to the child?

    And if Gavin, who had been suspected of infertility, learned that I was pregnant,

    he would undoubtedly fight for custody.

    A chaotic storm of thoughts rushed through my mind, leaving me paralyzed with indecision.

    Still, knowing that Tom was willing to stand by me gave me a sense of security I hadn''t felt in a long time.

    "Tom, thank you," I said earnestly, looking up at him. "If that day everes, I''ll ask for your help."

    Tom''s gaze lingered briefly on my stomach, his brows knitting for the faintest moment. But when he raised his eyes to meet mine again, his face was adorned

    with an easy smile.

    "Alright."

 Chapter 10

    My mother''s attending physician had been changed to Greg Hill. After speaking with him, I left his office with a heavy heart.

    A mix of emotions churned within me-relief and apprehension.

    Relief because Greg advocated for traditional medicine to ease her pain. He assured me he would do his best to make her final days asfortable as possible, as long as she stayed in good spirits.

    Apprehension because he had also emphasized the importance of a calm and stable environment. Any emotional turmoil could be devastating for her fragile state.

    If my marriage were to face any upheaval, she wouldn''t be able to handle it.

    Lost in thought, I made my way back to her room. Pausing outside the door, I took a deep breath, massaging my stiff face into a smile before stepping inside.

    "Mom, Gavin went out of his way to buy your favorite bayberries. I just tried one- they''re so sweet!"

    Smiling, I picked up a berry I had washed earlier and gently ced it in her mouth.

    My motherughed as she ate it, but her gaze flickered toward the door. "Where''s Gavin?"

    "He had to rush back to the office for an emergency," I said lightly.

    Her expression dimmed for a moment, but she quickly covered it with a smile. She picked another berry from the bag and popped it into my mouth. "Did you tell Gavin about the pregnancy? He must be thrilled!"

    Feigning a mischievous tone, I replied, "I can''t just tell him such wonderful news so easily! I need to n a big surprise for him.

    "Mom, you and Alex have to keep this a secret too. Don''t identally let it slip in front of Gavin!" I added with mock seriousness.

    "Alright, alright," my mother said with a helpless chuckle. "You''re about to be a mother yourself, yet you''re still so childish."

    "Even if I be a mom, I''ll always be your child," I teased, leaning closer to her. "You little rascal..." my mother said, herughter soft but filled with warmth.

    After spending a long time chatting with my mother in the hospital, I finally left when I noticed she was starting to look tired.

    On the drive back to the Gould residence, I found myself dozing off in the car. Perhaps it was because of the pregnancy, but I had been feeling particrly sleepy these days, as if no amount of rest was ever enough.

    I didn''t know how much time had passed before the car door suddenly opened, and a gust of cool wind brushed against my face. Groggily, I opened my eyes.

    "Gracie, you''re still sleeping?" Amelia greeted me with a bright smile, gently holding my wrist. "We''ve been waiting for you! The wedding dress we ordered has arrived. Come on in and try it on. If there''s anything that doesn''t fit, we can have the designer make adjustments tonight-the wedding is just around the corner."

    The wedding dress had been ordered a month ago, and my measurements were taken at the time.

    But when I tried it on, I noticed the fabric around my stomach felt a little tight. The designer seemed to notice too and joked with a smile, "It seems Mrs. Gould has been taking good care of herselftely¡ªthere''s a little tummy showing!"

    I smiled awkwardly, about to respond when the designer added, "Could it be a double celebration?"

    As soon as those words left her mouth, Amelia''s eyes lit up with hope, her gaze fixed on me with unspoken anticipation.

    My heart skipped a beat, and I clenched my hands tightly, my nails digging into my palms without realizing it.

    Facing Amelia''s expectant look, I couldn''t bring myself to deceive her. She was one of the few members of the Gould family who truly treated me well.

    But with my marriage to Gavin teetering like a fragile raft in a storm, I had no choice but to harden my heart.

    "Probably just from eating too muchtely," I said, deliberately lowering my head to emphasize a double chin. "I have gained a bit of weight."

    Amelia chuckled, shaking her head. "Nonsense! You were too skinny before- keep eating and stay healthy."

    She turned to instruct the designer to adjust the dress slightly.

    "By the way, where''s Gavin? Didn''t you two go to the hospital together to see Elizabeth? Why did youe back alone?"

    I lowered my head to hide the ache in my chest. "He probably had something urgente up at the office."

    Amelia''s brow furrowed. "It''s that Mandy again, isn''t it?"

    Her words hit the nail on the head, and I couldn''t help but admit it. "Gavin left as soon as he got a call from her."

    "That bastard!" Amelia''s anger red instantly. "He''s just like his father!"

    I didn''t respond, biting my lip

    instead. I had heard whispers about Victor''s history with Mandy''s

    mother, though the details were

    unclear. What I did know was that Victor had always favored Mandy as his ideal daughter-inw.

    Even now, he probably wished Gavin would divorce me and end up with her.

    "Grace, don''t get upset. When Gavin gets back, I''ll give him a piece of my mind!" Amelia promised.

    If this had been in the past, I might have felt a glimmer offort.

    But now-what was the point of keeping him if his heart wasn''t with me?

    ...

    After trying on the dress, I moved on to shoes and jewelry. By the time everything

    was done, Gavin had returned.

    "You finally decided toe back!" Amelia didn''t hold back, scolding him with a string ofints while giving him meaningful looks "Leaving Gracie alone at the hospital? What''s wrong with you? You''re acting more and more irresponsible!

    "Go try on your suit," she added. "The wedding''s next week. Act like an adult for once."

    Gavin put on the suit, his gaze flickering toward me as if testing the waters.

    I was too drained to engage with him. Finding an excuse, I quietly headed upstairs.

    After washing up, Iy down, hoping for some peace. But Gavin walked in momentster.

    I ignored him and turned away, but

    he came up behind me, wrapping his arms around me and burying his face in the crook of my neck. His voice was low and tinged with exhaustion. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to leave you at the hospital. It won''t happen again."

    I pushed his arms off and turned to face him. "What did you promise mest night,

    Gavin? It hasn''t even been a day, and you''ve already forgotten!"

    "It''s not like that. Mandy''s depression acted up, and I was worried something

    might happen¡ª"

    "Did anything happen?" I interrupted coldly.

    He hesitated before finally admitting, "No."

    I let out a bitterugh. "Every time it''s about Mandy, you lose all sense of reason.

    Gavin, I''ve said it before-if you still have feelings for her, we should..." Before I could say "divorce," Gavin cut me off, his voice rising. "I''ve told you, there''s nothing between us anymore. It''s over! All that''s left is a sense of gratitude."

    "Is that so?" I asked, my tone icy. "If you want to repay her, it should be her ex- husband, Andrew, you''re thanking. She''s divorced now, Gavin. What exactly are you trying to repay her for?"

    His brows furrowed as he rushed to reassure me. "I promise this won''t happen again. I''ll make sure of it."

    "I''m tired," I said tly, turning away.

    "Grace..."

    "I need to rest."

    Gavin''s lips pressed into a thin line, his patience clearly wearing thin. After a long

    pause, he took a deep breath. "I''ve already apologized. Let''s not fight anymore, okay? I swear it won''t happen again."

    He added in a lower voice, "Even if you don''t care about yourself, think about Elizabeth. She can''t handle any more stress in her condition."

 Chapter 11

    Gavin''s words hit right where it hurt most, leaving me stunned and speechless. I stared at him in disbelief, as though the man before me was someone I no longer recognized.

    I couldn''t help but think back to the Gavin I knew during our university days- charming,posed, and admired by everyone. He and Tom were known as the "Twin Stars of Fuvine University", revered for their looks, character, and achievements. There wasn''t a girl on campus who didn''t have a crush on them.

    But now everything had changed.

    Even my youthful, fervent love for him seemed like nothing more than a fleeting illusion.

    Gavin must have taken my silence as an acquiescence. He let out a small sigh of relief and pulled me into his arms, his voice soft and pleading. "I promise you, Mandy and I are nothing. Please, just trust me."

    I was just about to push him away when his phone began to vibrate in his pocket.

    And when I saw the name on the caller ID, I couldn''t help but let out a bitterugh.

    It was Mandy. Again.

    "Answer it," I said as I stepped back from his embrace.

    Disappointment upon disappointment had left me numb. I hadn''t realized how easy it was to erode a decade of love.

    Gavin frowned, ignoring the call and hanging up.

    But Mandy wasn''t the type to give up.

    The phone buzzed again, and Gavin once more declined the call. Again, and again, she called. I stood there watching the scene unfold, unable to suppress a humorless chuckle.

    When the phone rang again, I grabbed it from Gavin''s hands and quickly hung up, blocking her number in one swift motion.

    Gavin froze, staring at me in surprise for a moment before the corners of his lips lifted into a smile. "Well, that''s one way to keep things quiet."

    I hadn''t expected him to remain so calm about me blocking Mandy.

    He softened his tone as he tried to cate me. "I was wrong today. I shouldn''t

    have left you alone at the hospital without telling you. I promise it won''t happen again."

    In the past, his rare moments of humility would have made me giddy with joy. But now, all I felt was exhaustion.

    With Elizabeth''s condition so fragile, I couldn''t risk upsetting her. All I wanted now was for the wedding to proceed smoothly so she could be happy, even if it was just for a little while.

    As for everything else I didn''t have the energy to care anymore.

    "There won''t be a next time, Gavin," I said firmly.

    Seeing that I wasn''t entirely dismissing him, he quickly nodded. "There won''t be, I swear."

    Preparations for the wedding proceeded in an orderly fashion.

    Perhaps out of guilt, Gavin spent the next few days at home with me, helping choose invitations, picking out candies, and going over other wedding details.

    During this time, Mandy seemed to vanish, no longer calling or causing a fuss. Perhaps it was because she was still blocked.

    Her sudden silence felt out of character, almost unsettling.

    But, true to form, Mandy wasn''t one to stay quiet for long.

    Three days before the wedding, she showed up at the Gould residence-arriving

    in my father-inw Victor''s car, no less.

    "I ran into Mandy on the way," Victor exined with a beaming smile. "So I thought, why not bring her along to help out?"

    "Come in,e in, Mandy," he said, gesturing warmly. "Make yourselffortable. What would you like to drink? I''ll have someone get it for you."

    Mandy smiled graciously as she took a seat on the sofa. "Thank you, Mr. Gould. No need to trouble yourself. I''m just here to help."

    I watched the exchange with a calm yet cold detachment. Help? She was clearly here to stir up trouble.

    I turned to Gavin to gauge his

    reaction, but he remained focused on the iPad in his hands,

    meticulously reviewing the menu for the wedding banquet, as though

    Mandy didn''t exist.

    I was taken aback by his apparent indifference. This was the same man who used

    to fret over a tiny cut on Mandy''s finger as though the sky were falling.

    "What about this?" Gavin asked, sliding the iPad toward me. "I think your mom would like this dish."

    I nced at the screen and shook my head. "It''s a bit spicy. My mom can''t handle spicy food right now."

    Suddenly, Mandy chimed in. "Gavin, you remember I used to love this dish when we were in school?"

    Gavin finally looked up, his expression icy. "No one asked you. Shut up."

    Mandy pouted but didn''t seem offended. "What''s the big deal? I''ll say whatever I want!"

    Gavin ignored her and went back to his iPad.

    Unfazed, Mandy grinned and

    continued, "Wow, you''re still mad? I was just messing with you the other day. We used to tease each other like this all the time back in school. Since when did you be such a grump? Aren''t you supposed to be a man?"

    "You''re the one who isn''t a man!" Gavin snapped, clearly flustered.

    Mandy burst intoughter. "Obviously, I''m not a man! Hahaha!"

    Their banter, so familiar and easy, made me feel like an outsider.

    "Gracie, let''s go upstairs," Gavin said abruptly, taking my hand and standing up. Surprised, I allowed him to lead me toward the stairs.

    As we walked away, I nced back at Mandy, who stood frozen, her lips pressed into a thin line, her eyes shing with barely concealed anger.

    For the first time, seeing her frustrated made me feel a small sense of satisfaction.

    Upstairs, Gavin sat beside me on the bed, continuing to go through the menu options. As I watched him, my heart wavered once more.

    ¨¦2

    "What''s on your mind?" he asked, noticing my silence. He reached over to ruffle my hair affectionately. Are you tired? If you don''t feel like deciding, I can have my mom handle it."

    "Okay," I agreed. After all, Amelia had far more experience with such things.

    Setting the iPad aside, Gavin looked at me expectantly.

    Taking a deep breath, I finally mustered my courage. "After the wedding, let''s go

    to the hospital together. I want to get a full check-up."

    If the wedding went as nned, my position as the rightful Mrs. Gould would be solidified, and I wouldn''t have to live in the shadows anymore.

    And then, I wouldn''t mind giving the Gould family double the joy-both a wedding and a baby announcement.

    "That sounds like a good idea," Gavin said, nodding. "Medical science hase

    a long way. With proper care, I''m sure we''ll have a baby soon."

    He had misunderstood, but I didn''t correct him. Once the test results were out, he would know the truth.

    He was going to be a father.

    The thought made me smile involuntarily. "Mm."

 Chapter 12

    Time flew by, and soon, it was the eve of the wedding.

    Victor had been out of sight for days, busy with god knows what, while Amelia bustled about, clearly enjoying the preparations. But as the big day approached, my nerves only grew stronger.

    Though Gavin and I had been married for two years already, without a formal wedding, the excitement I felt now reminded me of when we first registered our marriage at the town hall.

    Thankfully, Dawn Hill, my best friend, had finally returned from her business trip. With her around, her jokes and chatter helped ease my anxiety.

    "You''re unbelievable! That Mandy Green has practically walked all over you, and you''re just going to let it slide?" she said, her temper ring.

    I hadn''t expected that sharing the events of the past few days with her would rile her up so much. Rolling up her sleeves, she looked ready to charge into battle.

    "It''s fine now," I reassured her. "Gavin has already cut ties with her.

    Dawn scoffed, her expression full of disdain. "You''re way too naive. If Mandy gives up that easily, I''ll eat my hat!"

    I raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean? Are you saying Mandy is pretending to be innocent?"

    I had heard Dawn preach plenty about these so-called "types" before, but Mandy didn''t quite fit my understanding of a typical green tea bitch.

    "You don''t know the half of it!" Dawn sneered. "She''s way more advanced than a typical pick-me bitch. She''s the worst kind. You can''t see through her, and neither can most men.

    "And seriously, what were you thinking of falling for Gavin in the first ce? Just one look at that guy screams ''walking red g.'' He''s nothing but a yer. Not even in the same league as Tom!"

    I couldn''t help but chuckle, shaking my head. "If you like Tom so much, why don''t you go for him yourself?"

    "Because he likes you! What would be the point?"

    "Don''t say ridiculous things," I said, exasperated.

    Dawn rolled her eyes. "Oh, please. You''re so blind. Can''t you see how he feels about you? Why do you think he suddenly enlisted in the military when you married Gavin?"

    I sighed in exasperation. "Don''t pin everything on me. Tom is a ssic role model -born and raised in a military family, destined for a career in the armed forces. It''s only natural for him."

    Dawn waved it off. "Forget it, trying to exin love to you is like speaking anothernguage. Let''s just drop it. Anyway, you''ve got Gavin''s baby in you now-just focus on living a good life with him, alright?"

    She reached out, gently cing a hand on my belly. "After the wedding tomorrow, head straight to the hospital with Gavin. It''s better to take precautions than risk any drama from Mandyter."

    "Yeah, got it."

    Just as our conversation was getting lively, a knock on the door interrupted us. Momentster, Gavin stepped in, his face lighting up with a smile. Already strikingly handsome, his smile had an almost spring-like warmth to it.

    "Am I interrupting?" Gavin asked.

    "Not at all," Dawn quickly responded, waving her hand. "Gavin, you''d better treat Gracie well-don''t let anyone bully her!"

    I couldn''t help butugh at her antics. "Dawn, seriously?"

    Gavin, familiar with Dawn''s personality, merely smiled. Perhaps in a good mood, he even yed along. "Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, no one will dare."

    Looking between the two of them, I shook my head, finally addressing Gavin. "Was there something you needed?"

    "Dinner''s ready. Let''s go eat."

    Dawn linked her arm with mine. "It''s been ages since I had a meal at your ce. I''m in for a treat tonight!"

    "Then make sure you eat your fill."

    Chatting andughing, Dawn and I headed out. Passing Gavin, his phone

    suddenly buzzed. Both Dawn and I instinctively nced at him. He frowned slightly before hanging up.

    "Who was it?" Dawn asked.

    "Spam call."

    "Oh." Dawn''s drawn-out response came with a knowing smirk.

    Gavin remained unbothered. "Let''s go eat."

    ...

    With the wedding the next day, there were countless details to finalize. After

    dinner, Dawn left after a few more rounds of advice.

    The rest of the afternoon was busy,

    but something felt off. Gavin

    seemed distracted, frequently checking his phone. Remembering Dawn''s earlier reminder, I finally asked, "Is everything okay? Is something on your mind?"

    "Just a small issue at work," Gavin reassured me. "Caleb is handling it."

    It clicked then-I hadn''t seen Caleb all day. So, that was why.

    Just then, Gavin''s phone buzzed again. zing at the caller ID, I noticed it was Caleb Reed.

    "Gracie, take a break. I''ll grab this call."

    "Alright," I nodded. "Go ahead."

    I watched as he stepped out into the

    garden pavilion, phone to his ear

    Even from afar, I could see his brows furrowed in frustration Despite the distance, his agitation was palpable.

    Pressing my lips together, I wondered if Mandy was stirring up trouble again. I was debating whether to join him when he hung up and walked briskly back.

    "All sorted?" I asked.

    "Yeah. Like I said, just a minor hup. Caleb''s taken care of it."

    Relief swept over me it wasn''t Mandy.

    ...

    Finally, the wedding day arrived.

    At dawn, an army of makeup artists dragged me from bed. Already drained from wedding prep and further fatigued by pregnancy, was so drowsy I nearly nodded off while they did my makeup.

    The ceremony was set in a grand hotel, and the guest list was filled with the most

    prominent figures in Fuvine.

    As I sat there getting ready, Dawn fed me some snacks, worried the wedding day''s hectic schedule would exhaust me.

    "By the way, where''s the groom? I haven''t seen him since I came."

    Before I could answer, a makeup artist chuckled. "Tradition says the bride and groom shouldn''t meet before the ceremony."

    Dawn wrinkled her nose. "What kind of tradition is that? I''ve never heard of it."

    She shot me a mischievous wink. "If the bride can''t see him, surely the maid of honor can? I''ll go check!"

    Grabbing her arm, Iughed. "He''s probably busy with wedding stuff. Don''t bother him."

    Dawn adopted a teasing tone. "Well, well, the wedding hasn''t even happened yet, and you''re already rushing to defend your husband!"

    My cheeks flushed instantly. "Ugh, stop it!"

    She grinned. "Don''t worry, I''ll just peek. No interruptions, promise."

    Before I could stop her, she darted out. Momentster, she returned, her face

    clouded.

    "What''s wrong?" I asked, confused.

    Dawn''s brows knitted. "Gavin''s not there."

    My smile faltered. "What do you mean he''s not there?"

 Chapter 13

    I couldn''t react for a moment. "Not in the lounge? Could he have gone out to greet

    the guests?"

    After all, Gavin was the star of today''s event. No one could possibly be busier than him.

    Dawn pressed her lips together. "I asked the makeup artist. She said Gavin answered a call and left."

    My heart skipped a beat. "Whose call?"

    "No idea." Dawn said the words, but it was clear she had someone in mind. Gritting her teeth, she muttered, "I just knew that Mandy wouldn''t stay quiet!"

    "Gracie, call Gavin right now! Today is your wedding-you can''t let anything go wrong!"

    I hurriedly grabbed my phone and disabled Gavin''s number, but all I got was, "Sorry, the number you''re calling is currently switched off."

    "He''s turned off his phone." The gravity of the situation hit me like a ton of bricks.

    There was only an hour left before the wedding, and most of the guests had already arrived. Considering the Gould family''s position in Fuvine, if Gavin didn''t show up today.

    The mere thought of it made my vision blur.

    Panicked, I grabbed Dawn''s wrist, my voice trembling. "Is my mom here yet?" "She''s been here for a while," Dawn replied, her lips pressed tightly together. "What do I do?" I was beside myself with worry.

    Even if I had to face everyone''s ridicule alone on the wedding stage, I could endure it. But under no circumstances could I let my mother find out. Her health wouldn''t withstand the shock.

    "I''ll find your brother Alex and ask him toe up with a reason to take your mom back to the hospital."

    "Okay." I nodded hurriedly. "Please, take care of my mom.

    "Don''t panic. Call Caleb and see if he can reach Gavin. Also, ask your mother-in-w for help." Dawn, ever decisive and level-headed, exuded a calm authority that steadied me somewhat.

    Taking a deep breath, I forced myself to focus. After Dawn left, I immediately called Caleb.

    The call connected quickly.

    "Where''s Gavin?" I waste no time with pleasantries, cutting straight to the chase. Caleb was silent for a moment.

    "Caleb," I pressed, my voice low but urgent, "today is my wedding with Gavin. All of Fuvine''s elites are here. Do you want the Gould family to be theughingstock of the entire city?"

    Clearly grasping the seriousness of the situation, Caleb hesitated before saying, "Mr. Gould received a call from the hospital. Ms. Green attempted suicide and was admitted."

    It felt as if a bucket of cold water had been dumped over my head, extinguishing thest shred of hope I had held onto.

    My knees buckled, and I swayed, barely managing to stay upright.

    It was a blow unlike any other-crushing, overwhelming despair.

    He had promised me.

    He said he wouldn''t get involved with Mandy anymore. Yet, when he heard she had attempted suicide, he still abandoned me to see her.

    Why? Why today of all days?

    He had personally promised me this wedding. He knew how much this day meant. And yet, everything this entire day, this dream-meant nothingpared to Mandy''s ce in his heart.

    I clutched the phone tightly, unable to speak.

    Even as Caleb''s voice filtered through, his words sounded distant and muffled, like echoes in a void.

    I felt as though a de had pierced my chest, twisting cruelly, robbing me of breath.

    "Mrs. Gould," Caleb''s voice deepened, tinged with urgency, "I''m heading to the hospital now. Don''t worry-once I find Mr. Gould, I''ll bring him back. But I need you to stall for more time."

    There was less than an hour until the wedding began.

    And the hospital Mandy had been taken to was over an hour away from the

    venue.

    Taking a deep breath, I forced myself to calm down. I knew despair wouldn''t help.

    The best I could do now was minimize the damage.

    At the very least, I couldn''t let my mom find out.

    As for everything else after this wedding, I would put an end to it all.

    "That brat Gavin! Let''s see how I deal with him this time!" Amelia stormed in, clearly distraught.

    This wasn''t just about the Gould family''s reputation-Gavin was the designated heir chosen by the Gould patriarch. If anything went wrong, it would disgrace the entire family.

    "Any updates? Has Caleb found him yet?" Amelia demanded, visibly anxious. Before I could answer, my phone suddenly buzzed-it was Caleb.

    Amelia didn''t wait for me to react; she snatched the phone and answered immediately, "Caleb, did you find Gavin?"

    Caleb seemed momentarily taken aback by Amelia''s voice but quickly responded, "Madam, don''t worry. I''ve found Mr. Gould, and we''re on our way back to the hotel now."

    Relief washed over Amelia''s face, though her tone turned sharp again. "Put Gavin on the phone!"

    Caleb hesitated, his voice betraying a hint of unease. "Mr. Gould said he''ll exin everything once he''s back."

    Amelia, though frustrated, understood this wasn''t the time for reprimands. Still, she added harshly, "Tell him to prepare himself-he''s not escaping this once the wedding''s over!"

    After hanging up, Amelia''s tense expression softened slightly. With Gavin on his way back, it was just a matter of time now. As long as the wedding proceeded smoothly, that was all that mattered.

    "Gracie, don''t worry. Once Gavin''s

    back, I''ll make sure he pays for this!" Amelia reassured me, patting my

    hand gently. "All you need to do

    step onto that stage. I''ve already spoken to the emcee about

    everything."

    I took a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves. Just as the makeup artist approached to touch up my makeup, Dawn hurried back, visibly flustered. "How did it go?" I asked anxiously.

    "Mrs. Summers refused to leave. She''s insisting on staying to witness the wedding," Dawn replied, a light sheen of sweat on her forehead. Lowering her voice as she noticed Amelia still nearby, she leaned in and whispered, "Did they find that bastard Gavin?"

    I nodded. "They found him. He''s on his way back." Dawn let out a long sigh of relief, patting her chest. "Good."

    As my bridesmaid, Dawn was to apany me onto the stage. At this point, the hotel''s grand hall looked like something out of a fairy tale an ethereal dream that any girl would wish for their wedding day.

    But standing in the wings, listening to the emcee''s lively banter and the cheerfulughter of the guests, I found it impossible to smile.

    My gaze drifted toward the VIP table where my mom sat, center stage. Despite the weariness on her face, her eyes sparkled with joy. Even the corners of her eyes radiated happiness and hope.

    Just then, amotion spread through the lively hall. Guests began ncing at their phones, whispering among themselves. The atmosphere shifted uneasily.

    A sense of foreboding welled up in me.

    "What''s going on?" I asked nervously.

    Behind me, Dawn''s brows furrowed as her tone turned tense. "It can''t be¨Ddid word get out that Gavin bailed halfway through?"

    Panic surged through me, but before I could respond, a tall, imposing figure strode toward me.

    Tom''s sharp gaze met mine, his dark eyes unfathomable. Even from several yards away, the air around him seemed to pulse with an overwhelming pressure. "Tom," His expression filled me with unease. "What''s wrong? Did something happen?"

    "Gavin isn''t here, is he?" His words came as a question, but his tone left no room for doubt.

    My heart sank-he knew.

    Seeing my silence, Tom''s eyes red briefly with frustration before his tone turned

    icy. "Are you really going to stay here?"

    His question hit me like a bolt of lightning, leaving me even more unsettled. "Tom, what''s going on? What happened?"

 Chapter 14

    Tom''s thin lips pressed tightly together as he lowered his deep gaze to me.

    Before he could say a word, Dawn, who was behind me, suddenly grabbed my arm and handed me her phone. "Grace, Mandy and Gavin''s scandal just started trending online!" she said angrily.

    I instinctively grabbed her phone, and I saw Mandy''s scandal was now in the top three spots of the trending charts online.

    #RumoredBoyfriendofMandyGreen (Explosive)

    #MandyGreenandGavinGould (Explosive)

    #GavinGouldCancelled HisWeddingand Elopedwith Mandy (Explosive)

    I felt like I was going to pass out. I never thought that this would explode on social media first!

    However, this is not the time to dwell on it. I immediately clutched the hem of my wedding gown and ran toward my mother who was below the stage.

    "Grace, what''s wrong? What happened?" My mother looked uneasy. It was obvious that she had overheard some gossip from the guests around her.

    "I... I heard people saying that Gavin ditched the wedding? Is this some misunderstanding? Where''s Gavin?"

    My heart sank. In the end, I still could not hide it from my mother.

    "No, Mom. Don''t listen to their nonsense. Gavin just went out to pick someone up. He''ll be back soon."

    My mother shook her head. "I don''t believe them. Give Gavin a call, I want him to exin to me..."

    "Mom..."

    "If you don''t call him, I will," she said. She quickly took out her phone and started scrolling for Gavin''s number.

    Seeing this, I quickly grabbed her hand. "Fine, I''ll call him."

    I knew that I couldn''t dissuade her, so I reluctantly called Gavin.

    The phone rang and rang, but no one answered.

    Seeing my mother''s anxious expression, I grew increasingly frantic as well.

    Damn it, Gavin, answer the call!

    It was like Gavin could hear my pleas. Finally, the call connected!

    But it wasn''t Gavin''s voice on the other end.

    "Ouch! Gavin, get up! You''re pressing on my hair!" I could clearly hear Mandy''s teasing voice during the call.

    My mother froze in shock. She could not believe her ears. Her bloodshot eyes were in stark contrast to her deathly pale face.

    At this moment, a rustling sound came from the phone. It sounded like clothing brushing against each other.

    My eyes widened in disbelief. At this point, the rustling sounds from the phone were like an unsheathed dagger that stabbed into my chest, again and again. Every stab drew blood from my wound!

    "Shut up!"

    Gavin''s voice snapped sharply. Suddenly, he shifted his tone. "Stop rushing me. I''ll be there soon."

    "Gavin, I can''t reach the back. Can you help me zip it up..."

    My mother instinctively moved her lips as if she was about to say something, but her breath caught in her throat. Even her fingers were trembling.

    "Mom..." I hung up the call hastily and I anxiously held her. "It''s not what it sounds like. It''s a misunderstanding..."

    Before I could finish my sentence, I suddenly heard a loud gurgle, and a red mist sprayed into the air before my eyes.

    "Mrs. Summers!"

    I could hear Dawn''s screams, but my mind went nk as a faint buzzing rang out in my ears. The scene before my eyes froze in ce as if someone had pressed pause on it.

    "Mom!"

    Snapping out of it, I rushed to catch her in my arms. Her face was deathly pale, and blood trickled from the corner of her mouth down to her chin where it steadily dripped onto the floor.

    At that point, tears were streaming down my face, and my entire body was trembling.

    "Get her to the hospital immediately!"

    Right then, Tom bent down and scooped my mother into his arms. He turned around and sprinted out the door.

    I was still in a daze as I tried to chase after him, but my heels identally tripped me up and I tumbled.

    "Grace!" Dawn swiftly caught me in her arms, her face still in a state of shock. "Are you okay?"

    I shook my head. There was an excruciating pain in my ankle, but I was numb to it

    as I took off my shoes and hobbled after Tom.

    Tom''s car tore through the streets, not even stopping for any red lights.

    When he arrived at the hospital''s entrance, the medical staff who had received his

    call earlier swiftly took my mother into the emergency room.

    When the red light above the

    operating room turned on, I

    dejectedly stood outside the door. At that moment, I could feel an

    l.ne

    overwhelming sense of exhaustion spread through my entire body until I could hardly breathe.

    "How''s the leg?"

    Tom nced at my swollen ankle with a worried frown on his face. "Where are your shoes?"

    I did not reply, as if I could not hear him. I could only stare nkly at the red light above the operating room.

    Tom''s thin lips pressed together and he bent down to scoop me up in his arms. He strode to a nearby bench.

    "I''m fine."

    I saw Tom take off his own leather shoes. He kneeled on the floor and put his shoes on my feet, and that was when I snapped back to reality and retracted my legs.

    "Don''t move. Your ankle is injured, don''t let it get cold." Tom looked up at me. His tone was firm yet gentle.

    The shoes were still warm from being worn by Tom, and the warmth slowly spread across my feet.

    It was precisely this tiny bit of warmth that made me sob uncontrobly, tears rolling down my face.

    I instinctively tried to hold my breath to stop the tears, but the tension that had built up within me for so long snapped like a rubber band that had been stretched too tight, and I lost all control of myself.

    I buried my face in my hands and bawled, as if I was trying to release all my fear, pain, and helplessness at once.

    I didn''t know how long I cried. I only realized that after I had released all my pent-up emotions and came to my senses, Tom''s firm hands were holding my head against his chest. He was gently stroking my hair in silentfort.  s?novel

    "I''m sorry."

    I hurriedly got free from Tom''s embrace. "Thank you," I said quickly.

    He gazed at me deeply. "Don''t worry. Dr. Greg Hill is here. He''s a good doctor. Your mother will be fine."

    I had already stopped crying, and I nodded at his words. I subconsciously repeated his words, trying tofort myself. "Mmm. Mom will be fine," I mumbled.

    Tom stopped talking and silently sat next to me while we waited.

    The corridor was quiet. Only the asional footsteps of passing nurses broke the silence.

    This peaceful stillness was short-lived. My phone suddenly buzzed in my hand.

    It was Gavin.

    When I saw his name appear on my phone, the calmness in me was shaken

    abruptly.

    I never imagined a day woulde when my love for him would turn into hatred.

    The phone kept buzzing.

    I took a deep breath and answered the call.

    "Grace, where are you? Everyone''s

    waiting for you! Are you trying to cancel this wedding?" Gavin''s sharp voice sliced through the air like. de his usations painfully cutting deep into me as they entered

    my ears.

    Can

    "Yes," I said softly in a calm voice. "Let''s cancel the wedding."

 Chapter 15

    Cupter 15

    Can seemed like hewan''t expecting me to say those ends. He was in semned silence the whole seconds before answered me with a softened one "care, stop pliving mound, tahun that ti man mytahi today, but

    "ExnTM Esaddenih wanted tough, but relized Trould not even muster a chuckle. "How will you exin it this time? Are you going to say that Mandy taked acide to trick vinto moting ha:

    "she really did try to kill hersell, but her actions were divomated in time and she was saved 11

    "is that an?" Tanected. "Was it the n of suicide where if she had been brought to the hospital a few minutes toote, her wounds would

    miraculoush heal

    povm took a deep breath. "It won mytasdr today, but you were the nor who insisted on funding the welding! You can''t just lonveneryone hinging here."

    Telt like I had just heard ahol joke. "And

    why do you think I woreted to have the wedding? It was because of my mother for now she''s in the emergency room! I don''t even know

    Gavin sempted to realize that it was indeed his pish, and he swallowed his pakle even finden Gece, can you please back and finish the wedding? When your mother wik

    I''ll personally apologize to her and exin thing

    the cases powcy mom''s door being pushed open could care less

    I care less about the wedding, and immediately

    twas about freelde relise him, whom i saken heed the sounded the energ up the phone

    1think Estood up for quick? because I could feel a soddess sharp pain in myanide.

    "Are you the basilent izabeth Welk threure asked

    Lind Lantically. "I''m bet daughter"

    "This is the critical condition notice. Please sign here to acknowledge the risks.

    kalot was sparring as stand at the form that the nurse handled me. Trers streamed down my face in an instant.

    "Please pre fin mand in begane youdoase save bei!" Hobbed

    drewe can proceed

    themar Mow calm. She was clearly no stranger to such reactions. "Our doctors will do everything they can to save

    her. Please sign your name on the form bere we can with, the intervention."

    1 sta?ily took her pen and tried to write in the form, but my hand was membing so violently that I enddid not even write a single word.

    that moment, I heard a wor called out breathlessly behind me. Thumed around to see Alex and Dawn frantically running toward me, and I started to choke up. "Alex

    "How''s Momously asked.

    When and Dawn''s

    coed gas, couldn''ten utter a single word as Thanke down in tears.

    Jums seemed to redier something was amns, and he quickly took the critical condition

    Joker the nurse had left, he turned and red at me. "Grace, kick at what you''ve done!

    utice to the nurse. He swiftly signed his name.

    telling you, il something happens to Man, Iswar

    tianat, Tom stepped in front of me, cung him off. "Mr. Summers, no one is more upset than Grace at what''s happening right mine. Also, if you want to

    pe someone, you should me the actual culpra!

    My brother a chest heaped rapidly as he tried to suppress his age. He did show Tom abit of respect as he silently shot me fierce re before turning around and storming of Time cradled by slowly. For me, every pissing arcond was an unbearable torture.

    Jones withat servived like an eterity, the emergencyroom''s door finallyopened

    es Harved that, Hinnadiairlymped toward the door.

    Greginiovedio farmerk, inveding kia sonder ragoriasion. Besitated for a bit before finally speaking "I''m really soury. We didewrything we could.."

    monest, I felt like the whole world win spinning an

    All the strength in my bialy drated away, astad my firam felt like an mpty void suddenly, ewrything tuned to dakness as I passed out

    The

    edhe si ku li bag hung dove my heat in the lipid med ind

    e dilpped slowly Huaught the joke. My hands i

    nie. My hands belt cokl

    d bebar Lanted urged back like a tidak

    1. Transcrolled downing cheeks as a

    shappan stabbed at my chest. "Dawn, I lost my mother...I don''t have

    Hurdytame hands and subber

    "Grace, don''t cry. If your mom now you bethis, she would be beatbroken," Desenconfisted me while she wiped off her tears.

    obly, as it tweertning to release all my pain together with iny.teas.

    rdan''t know how long that cred, but my tears had run dry. There was a numbing pain in my lower abdomen, as though the baby in my womh was motuming my mother too.

    As we walked to the room where my mothery with Dawn holding me, I saw Gavin and his mother walking toward me.

    Hismitter rushed toward when she saw me. Her

    were red from crying

    At that moment, I could only see Gain and no one else

    Gem seemed ufortable with my re. His lips pressed together as he finallespoke.

    "Grace, you."

    The sound of loud p echoed throughout the corridor, cutting off his words. A red handprint quicldy appeared on his lett cheek.

    achowe Gern stunned by the p, but everyone else was looking at me in shock as if they could not believe their eyes.

    GUNNEL ATATED AT FINr in disbelief. As someone who had never been hit before in his life, he temporarily did not know how to react as he felt a burning sensation spread across his

    Has brows tightened as he nced at my still trembling hand, realizing that had indeed pped him

    Anger instantly shed across his eyes, but before

    he could say another word, I raised my left hand and gave him another tight p

    "You" Gavin''s eyes were bloodshot es be filled up with rage. "How dare you p met

    1 looked tuum in tus eyes. "You ked my mother!"

    The two handprints were still visible on Gavin''s face, a stark reminder of the force behind my anger.

    He took a deep breath, trying to suppress his fury. "I admit I was wrong to leave the wedding venue, but I was already rushing back when you called. I was in the car with Mandy, sridentday pressed down on her hair. Your muthey misunderstood.

    When i heard him mention my mors, I i

    ediately raised inry hand to p him again

    - Gumin''s e darkened as he reached out to grab my hand.

    At that moment, another hand appeared from behind him and grabbed his wrist rightly.

    our a thunderp

    had Londed another hand p on taevin''s face

 Chapter 16

    Gavin was truly enraged after I had pped him for the third time. He thrust his elbow backward in fury, clearly aiming to strike the person who had grabbed his wrist from behind.

    There were no yelps of pain as expected. Instead, Gavin''s arms were expertly twisted and pinned against his back by the person behind him.

    "You..."

    Gavin turned his head, his eyes narrowed with a piercing, menacing re.

    His expression froze when he saw who was behind him. "Tom?"

    Tom calmly shot him a cold look. "Don''t cause a scene in the hospital. People are watching!"

    Gavin pursed his lips in dissatisfaction, forcefully pulling back his arms from behind him as Tom willingly released him.

    "Gavin!"

    At that moment, Alex rushed out upon hearing themotion. His eyes were bloodshot as he rushed at Gavin with a loud yell.

    Caleb, who had been following closely behind Gavin, quickly stepped in to stop my brother''s advance.

    "What are you doing?" Gavin''s mother was in a panic. "Stop fighting!"

    She was powerless to stop him. Deep down, she knew that the mess today, which included the loss of a life, was indeed Gavin''s fault.

    "Tom, take Gavin away!"

    The drama at the entrance finally came to an end after Tom forcibly dragged Gavin away.

    For the next few days, the Goulds did not show up again.

    I busied myself with preparations for my mother''s funeral, to the point where I had no time to be sad.

    Today, I received a call from the nurse to go and collect my mother''s belongings in the hospital.

    Dawn was worried about me going there alone, so she apanied me.

    My mother hadn''t been in the hospital for a long time, but she had left behind quite a number of items. I only brought a suitcase with me, and I realized I couldn''t fit everything in.

    "Grace, wait here for a moment. I''ll get a bag from the nurse. I''ll be right back, so don''t go anywhere," Dawn worriedly said.

    I nodded. "Sure."

    Once Dawn had left the room, I got up to tidy the bed, making sure nothing was left behind.

    As I lifted the pillow, I saw something hidden underneath it.

    It was a sack filled with items.

    Loosening the drawstring, I saw several brightly colored balls of yarn and a half- finished baby hat.

    My vision suddenly began to blur, and my heart felt like it was tightly squeezed by

    a huge hand. The pain was so unbearable that I almost couldn''t breathe.

    This was a baby hat that my mother had been crocheting for my unborn child.

    I could almost picture her secretly knitting the hat, her heart filled with anticipation

    at the thought of meeting her grandchild.

    But she would never get the chance to meet my baby.

    Because of me.

    It was all because of me.

    I clutched the unfinished baby hat and copsed to the ground as I sobbed uncontrobly.

    "Grace!"

    When Dawn came back and saw me crying on the ground, she hurriedly helped me up.

    Her eyes were fixed on the tears that flowed down my face, and she eventually noticed the teardropsnding on the baby hat in my hands.

    "Grace, don''t cry... Don''t let your mom leave this earth without a peace of mind..." Dawn''s eyes reddened as she turned away, wiping her tears. She tried to stay strong whileforting me.

    I had no idea how long I had cried. My sobs were weak and drawn out, like a small animal that was being bullied harshly and the mother nowhere to be found.

    I cried until my throat was hoarse, and I looked up at Dawn with puffy eyes. "Dawn, I''ve made up my mind."

    Dawn brushed my tear-soaked bangs back and tucked them behind my ear lovingly. "You''ve made up your mind about..." Dawn asked, feeling puzzled.

    I took a deep breath. "I want a divorce."

    When the words left my lips, I felt a sudden gush of relief washed over me.

    Dawn stared at me in shock. After a few moments, she pressed her lips as if she was hesitant to speak. She worriedly looked at my belly. "What about the child? You don''t want the baby anymore?"

    I instinctively rubbed my stomach. It had been ten days since I found out I was carrying a living being in me.

    Those ten days now felt like ten, long years.

    I had lost my mother, the person I loved the most. I caused her to leave this earth

    with regrets.

    "Yes. I don''t want it anymore."

    "Are you sure?" Dawn''s face was full of hesitation.

    I turned to look at her. I knew she was worried that I would regret it, but...

    "This child cannote into the world."

    I took a deep breath and held back my tears. "If I keep the baby, Gavin and I will

    never truly cut ties with me."

    This time, I need to cut him offpletely from my life...

    Even if it meant killing a part of me.

    ...

    Dawn knew that despite my gentle temperament, once I made a decision, no

    force on earth could make me change my mind.

    It was just like how I had been determined to marry Gavin back then.

    But beneath Dawn''s happy-go-lucky exterior, she was just a big softie.

    "Don''t rush into this! You can divorce Gavin first. As for the baby..." Dawn pursed her lips. "Gavin doesn''t know you''re pregnant, does he?"

    I lowered my gaze instinctively. I suddenly remembered the agreement I had with Gavin before the wedding. We had nned to have a health checkup after the wedding. Back then, he had nned to take the pregnancy report from the machine itself to see first-hand that he would be a father.

    But now...

    He might never know we once had a child together.

    I exhaled deeply. "No, he doesn''t know."

    Dawn still could not bear for me to lose the baby. "Divorce him first, then you can slowly decide what to do about the baby," she said as she held my hands. "If you really make up your mind about getting rid of the baby, I''ll go with you for the procedure!"

    I looked at Dawn as a warm feeling filled my heart.

    In the days after my mother had died, if she hadn''t been by my side, I wasn''t sure

    I could have endured the pain.

    "Dawn, thank you."

    "Oh, my dear Grace, give me a hug."

    After we were done collecting my mother''s belongings in the hospital, Dawn drove

    me to the Gould family''s home.

    When Gavin''s mother heard I was back, she rushed out of the house to greet me, her face filled with concern. "Grace, you''re finally back."

    As she was talking, her eyes glistened with tears. "My poor child, you''ve suffered so much..."

    I took a deep breath as I felt a pang of sorrow.

    My mother-inw was the only one in the Gould family who had ever treated me kindly, almost like her own daughter.

    Without her looking out for me all those years, I wouldn''t have been able to find any happiness living with them.

    "I came back to pack my stuff."

    She froze for a moment, seemingly realizing something was wrong. "It''s a good

    idea to move back in with your family for the time being. I''ll have the maids help you pack..."

    I shook my head, cutting her off. "I''m divorcing Gavin."

 Chapter 17

    I had lived with the Gould family for two years.

    I thought there wouldn''t be much to pack, but as I started packing, I realized I actually had a lot of belongings there.

    Every item reminded me of the deep, naive love I once wholeheartedly had for Gavin.

    Sadly, nobody cared at all...Just like the pile of rubbish in the corner that was about to go in the trash bin.

    I only took some important documents and a few things that I truly liked.

    After sorting through my items, I could not even fill a single suitcase.

    When I came downstairs, Gavin''s mother was on the phone as she repeatedly called him toe back quickly.

    Knowing Gavin''s workaholic nature, I was certain that he would never drop his work and return home.

    In his heart, I had always been dispensable.

    "Grace, you''re done packing already?" my mother-inw asked in shock as she saw me walk down the stairs with my suitcase. She probably thought that I would wait for Gavin toe home.

    I nodded and handed her the divorce papers I had already signed. "I''ve already signed the papers. When Gavines back, have him sign it, and we can go to the courthouse to finalize the divorce."

    Even though I was the one who asked for the divorce, I wouldn''t leave this marriage empty-handed.

    I was a fool before. That would never happen again.

    "Grace..." My mother-inw looked like she could not bear to see me leave.

    Two years of living together had been enough for real feelings to develop between

    us.

    "Mom..." The word instinctively slipped out, and I immediately realized I could not call her that anymore.

    Before I could correct myself, my father-inw spoke. "I thought you were getting a divorce? You''re still calling her mom?" he sneered.

    "Victor! Shut up!" my mother-inw snapped in frustration.

    Victor scoffed, raising his head in arrogance. "If you want a divorce, you should hurry up. Don''t put up an act and pretend to be reluctant."

    I took a deep breath. "I''ve already signed the papers. Once Gavin signs it, we''ll

    head to the courthouse immediately to finalize it."

    "That''s great," Victor smirked, unable to hide his satisfaction.

    My mother-inw shot him a re. "What''s so great about that?!"

    He snorted, ncing at me with disdain. "They''ve been married for two years, and she didn''t even get pregnant. She probably couldn''t even have kids! It''s better to divorce now. I still want grandchildren!"

    "What the hell are you talking about?!" my mother-inw shouted in anger. "Do you think Grace can get pregnant on her own?"

    My father-inw frowned. "Gavin is healthy and strong, so it couldn''t be his problem. Since they still do not have children, it has to be Grace''s fault!"

    "Is that so?" I snickered. "Well, I''m stepping aside now. You''ve always favored Mandy, right? Let her give you grandchildren. Hell, she could give you a dozen!"

    "You..." Victor''s face darkened as he red at me, furious beyond words.

    I couldn''t care less. The respect I had shown him before was out of consideration for Gavin.

    Now, I don''t even want Gavin anymore. I don''t have to tolerate his father''s insults!

    I dragged my suitcase toward the door. From a distance, I could see Dawn

    mumbling angrily to herself as she looked at her phone.

    "What a shameless couple!"

    As I neared her, I finally heard her clearly.

    "What''s the matter?" I asked, feeling amused.

    Dawn saw that I was still oblivious to what had happened, and she handed me her phone. "I saw this online. It''s a screenshot of Gavin''s post from your wedding day..."

    My wedding day...

    I paused for a moment. That was the day my mother had vomited blood from anger and eventually passed away with regret. I had been so busy with the funeral preparations that I had no time to ask Gavin where he was that day.

    I knew he had gone to see Mandy.

    But I didn''t expect him to post about it online.

    The screenshot he posted was of a photo of him with his arms around Mandy, his smile warm and loving.

    He looked younger in the photo, and it was evidently an old photo from ages ago.

    Yet, he had posted this photo on social media for everyone to see on our wedding day.

    It was a tant deration.

    All this while, Gavin had kept me in the dark. In the end, I became the butt of jokes.

    I subconsciously clenched the phone tightly. Even without that phone call, if my

    mother saw this postter, she would still be filled with rage.

    Gavin...

    Gavin!

    How dare he do such a thing?!

    Was he not afraid of karma?!

    I inhaled deeply as I suppressed my boiling hatred and handed the phone back to Dawn. "Let''s go."

    After leaving the Goulds'' house, Dawn drove me to my new apartment.

    When I got married to Gavin, his grandfather transferred this property to my

    name.

    At 1,200 square feet with three bedrooms and two living rooms, it wasn''t toorge,

    but it wasn''t exactly small either. Admittedly, it could be considered a pretty

    luxurious home in the heart of an expensive city like Fuvine.

    "Wow! The view here is amazing! It''s so close to the Trade Towers!" Dawn

    eximed. She inhaled deeply. "Even the air tastes sweeter here!" sheughed.

    I couldn''t help but chuckle. "Do you really have to be so dramatic?"

    Dawn grinned at me. "This is the sweet taste of freedom."

    I smiled. I really was finally free.

    Because it was a new use, it came fully furnished, but it stillcked daily necessities.

    Dawn and I went on a shopping spree downstairs. After we had finally finished unpacking and arranging the items, we were too tired to go out for dinner, so we ordered takeout instead.

    When we had finished our meal, Dawn had to leave early for a meeting the next morning, so she left.

    After seeing her out, I continued to tidy up the ce when I heard a knock on the door.

    I instinctively looked around, thinking she had forgotten something.

    When I didn''t notice anything left behind, I hurriedly went to open the door. "What you leave..."

    did

    My words caught in my throat when I saw the person who was standing outside.

    It was Gavin.

    I shot him a cold re and tried to m the door shut without a second thought. Gavin swiftly held out his hand and pushed the door open with little effort. "What are you doing?!"

    He nced around the living room, his brow furrowing slightly as if he felt that the ce was too small.

    In his entire life, he had been living in huge mansions with sprawling gardens. A high-rise apartment like this must have felt like a cramped pigeon coop to him.

    He quickly turned his gaze at me. "Pack your things ande home with me," he said in a low voice.

    "What did you just say?" I asked, not hearing him clearly.

    "I said,e home with me."

    "Didn''t your mother give you the divorce papers?"

    "I tore them up."

    I stared at him in disbelief. "Why?"

    He raised his eyebrows. "I don''t agree to the divorce."

    I let out a bitterugh. "Why? Isn''t a divorce exactly what you''ve always wanted?

    That way, you can finally be with your precious Mandy!" I said, coldly.

    Gavin''s brows tightened. "I''ve said it before, Mandy and I aren''t what you think we are. The things that I did were out of gratitude for her, nothing more."

    I''ve had enough of his excuses.

    I turned around and pulled out another copy of the divorce agreement from my

    bag. I firmly signed my name on it and handed it to Gavin. "That''s not important anymore. Just sign it."

    Gavin''s thin lips pressed together tightly and his jaw tensed up. He suddenly gave out a low sigh. "Grace, I never wanted to divorce you."

    "Is that so?"

    Iughed coldly while staring straight at him, my gaze filled with hatred. "Then

    why did you leave on our wedding day?"

    Gavin had an exhausted look on his face. "Mandy cut her wrist in a suicide attempt and was sent to the hospital. Her husband once saved my life. I had to go see her."

    As I stared at this hypocrite in front of me, I felt like throwing up in disgust.

    How could I have been so blind to have loved him for twelve long years?

    "Just because her husband saved your life once doesn''t mean you can use that as an excuse! Can you honestly say that Mandy didn''t divorce her husband because of you? Or is hooking up with the wife of the person who saved you your way of repaying that debt?" I sneered in derision.

    Gavin''s face darkened slightly. "How could you..."

    Seeing the sneer on my face getting wider, he swallowed what he was about to

    say.

    "Grace, it''s not what you think..." Gavin closed his eyes briefly. "It was Mandy who said she couldn''t forget about me. That was why she left her husband. But I swear, I really felt nothing for her..."

    I cut him off abruptly before he could finish his sentence. "What about that photo

    you posted on the day of the wedding?"

    Gavin looked confused. "What photo?"

 Chapter 18

    I never thought that at this point, Gavin would still feign ignorance.

    It was really exhausting.

    I turned around and pulled out another copy of the divorce agreement from my bag. "Sign it right now and leave. You''re not wee here."

    Gavin''s face darkened as he attempted to tear up the document.

    "Go ahead. I''ve got plenty of copies with me," I coldly said before he could tear it up.

    Gavin paused for a moment before he tore up the divorce agreement into shreds and flung them into the air. Tiny scraps of paper floated down to the ground like

    snow.

    I turned around and took out yet another divorce agreement. "Sign it," I calmly said.

    Gavin looked at me with a puzzled frown on his face, as if he could not recognize me. "Grace, you never used to be like this."

    "That''s right. Maybe I''ve had enough of pretending to be who I''m not..." I smiled dryly.

    The old me had loved Gavin so deeply that I had put him above me. I had bent over backward to amodate his tantrums to the point where I had not been myself.

    "I will never agree to the divorce." Gavin did not even take one look at the divorce agreement. "Grace, you can forget about it!"

    With that, Gavin turned around and stormed off in a huff, mming the door behind him.

    The loud bang made me wince and I closed my eyes tightly.

    I hadn''t expected Gavin to refuse the divorce.

    Knowing his power and influence, if he decided to interfere with the divorce process, leaving him might not be easy.

    Feeling frustrated, I grabbed a broom and began sweeping up the scattered scraps of paper and throwing them into the bin. Suddenly, something came to my mind.

    "You want a divorce? I''ll help you."

    I froze as I remembered Tom''s words.

    I quickly pulled out my phone and searched for his number. Just as I pressed the dial button, I suddenly felt that asking someone for help over the phone seemed a bit...insincere.

    As I was about to hang up the phone so that I could see him in person, the call connected.

    "Hello?" His deep voice resonated through the receiver like the maic notes of a cello.

    "Oh! I..." I did not expect him to pick up the call so quickly after just a few seconds of ringing.

    "I wanted to thank you for your helpst time. Are you free in the next few days? I would like to buy you dinner..."

    "I''m free."

    Hearing his swift response calmed my nerves. "So... How about tonight?"

    "Sure."

    I let out a sigh of relief. "In that case, I''ll send you the time and ce in a bit."

    "Great," Tom said, pausing for a moment. "See you tonight."

    "See you tonight," I said quickly.

    Since I was asking for his help, I naturally chose a nicer venue for the meeting, so

    I picked a high-end fine-dining restaurant.

    "Miss, do you have a reservation?" the hostess asked when I arrived.

    I was about to open my mouth, but before I could say a word, I heard a low voicee from behind me.

    "You''re pretty early."

    I turned around quickly and saw Tom, standing tall andposed. "Tom?"

    I had actually arrived half an hour earlier than the agreed time, so I wasn''t expecting him to be even earlier than me.

    "I just finished a meeting with a client nearby, so I came straight over," he exined with a soft smile.

    I gave him a smile back. "I see."

    As the hostess led us toward a private VIP room, I felt a bit embarrassed. "So...I

    don''t think I had booked a private VIP room..." I sheepishly squeaked.

    I wasn''t being stingy, but this was quite an exclusive restaurant. I had been here a

    few times with Gavin, but we had only dined in the main hall.

    You couldn''t just throw money at them and expect to get a VIP room.

    "I have a standing VIP reservation here. It''s more convenient for a private

    conversation. You don''t mind, do you?"

    I quickly waved my hands. "Not at all!"

    Tom smiled. "Great."

    The warm light in the hallway illuminated his face, highlighting his striking deep gaze. His eyes seemed to shimmer with an otherworldly twinkle that made him give off an air of calmness and warmth.

    His eyes alone were enough to make anyone blush.

    I quickly lowered my gaze. No wonder people used to refer to him and Gavin as "Twin Stars". His face alone could bewitch anyone with a pulse.

    However, considering I was still stuck in Gavin''s mess, I naturally wouldn''t get myself tangled in yet another mess, even if I was pretty confident that Tom wasn''t a jerk like Gavin.

    Soon, we were seated in the VIP room.

    Tom entered the room and draped his suit jacket over the back of a chair. I chose

    to sit down in a spot with an empty chair between us.

    "Would you like some wine?"

    I fully knew how expensive this restaurant was. Even though I had prepared myself to spend quite a bit here, ordering wine was not something I anticipated.

    The cheapest bottle of wine here would cost at least five figures.

    No pain, no gain, I thought to myself. Since I was asking for help, I could not be too stingy.

    I quickly nodded. "Sure."

    Tom gestured at the waiter. "Bring me a bottle of wine with the lowest alcohol content from my collection. Also, give me a ribeye steak, king crab, pancake with white truffles, oxtail soup, and..."

    He paused and looked at me. "Any dietary restrictions?"

    "No," I replied, shaking my head. "I''m not a picky eater," I quickly added.

    Tom gave me a cheeky grin. "You''re pretty easy to please."

    He then handed me the menu. "Feel free to add anything you like."

    Before I came here, I had done my research on their meals and prices. However,

    the dishes that Tom ordered were not on the menu. He was clearly a regr here.

    "In that case, I''ll add their signature sturgeon filet and an apple pie."

    I had ordered one expensive dish and one cheap dessert in order to avoid appearing stingy.

    Soon, our food arrived.

    I had to admit, the food that Tom ordered was quite delicious, and I found myself eating quite a lot even though enjoying a good meal wasn''t on my mind when I had arranged for this meeting.

    "So, tell me. What was the reason for this delicious dinner?"

    Tom swirled the wine in his ss and gave me a sideways nce with a glint of curiosity in his eyes and a tiny smile on his face. "Can you tell me now?"

    I didn''t expect him to be so straightforward, so I decided that I should not beat around the bush too. I put down my cutlery quickly. "Tom, you once said if I ever wanted to divorce Gavin, you''d help me..."

    "I did say that," Tom said with a smile.

    Straightening in my seat, I looked at him nervously. "I want to divorce Gavin. Can you help me?"

    "Sure. It''s just that..."

    He tilted his head and looked at me. "Gavin and I are still friends, after all. If I help you, it mightplicate things on his end..." he said slowly.

    My heart sank as a wave of disappointment washed over me. Of course, it had been too good to be true.

    It made sense as well. Tom and Gavin had always been close. They were practically brothers.

    Why would he offend Gavin for an outsider like me?

 Chapter 19

    "I never said I wouldn''t agree. Why the long face?"

    Tom spoke casually, a faint smirk tugging at his lips as his gaze flicked toward the wine ss before me. "If this were a water tank, you''d probably jump right in."

    I was speechless.

    I hadn''t expected him to tease me so suddenly. Flustered, I looked up and bit my

    lip instinctively. "I knowing to you out of the blue for help was thoughtless on my part. If you don''t want to help, I totally understand-"

    He leaned back in his chair and interrupted me. "I''ll help you, but in the spirit of friendly cooperation, shouldn''t you also do me a favor?"

    Hearing that he was willing to help, I couldn''t hide my excitement-it was practically written all over my face. "Of course!"

    "You agreed so quickly without even knowing what it is. Aren''t you afraid I''ll sell you off?" His smile deepened, and his tone was amused.

    I chuckled. "How could you do that? I trust your character, Tom."

    He stared at me, his expression carrying a trace of intrigue that made me uneasy.

    I didn''t think Tom would actually "sell me off"¡ªI just worried about whether I could return the favor.

    If I failed him, wouldn''t that be a disaster?

    Trying to gauge the situation, I cautiously asked, "Could you give me a hint? I''d like to know if I''m even capable of helping."

    Tom picked up his wine ss, lightly tapping the rim with his finger as he replied, "Rx. You can manage it¡ªjuste with me to Drixmont to meet someone."

    "Who?"

    "My grandmother."

    I blinked, finally understanding he meant Rose.

    But...

    "Why would you need me to meet Mrs. White Senior?"

    He didn''t answer directly. Instead, he raised an eyebrow, his lips curling into a smirk. "So, will you agree?"

    I hesitated briefly but realized this arrangement was more advantageous for me.

    After all, Tom would confront Gavin and force him to divorce me-a monumental effort on his part. Meanwhile, all I had to do was apany him to Drixmont to meet Rose.

    No matter how I looked at it, I got the better deal.

    "Alright. I agree."

    His smile broadened as he lifted his ss toward me. "It''s settled then."

    A crisp clink sounded as our sses met.

    And just like that, the pact was sealed.

    After finishing the meal, I stood to settle the bill, only to be told by the waiter that

    Tom had already taken care of it.

    "Didn''t we agree that this meal was on me?"

    He slung his coat over his arm, smiling faintly. "It''s on you next time."

    "Fine."

    As we left the private room, I trailed behind him, preparing to ask how he nned to help me with the divorce. But before I could speak, he suddenly stopped.

    Caught off guard, I nearly bumped into him.

    Then I heard a low, amused chuckle above me. "Well, isn''t this a small world?"

    I froze and followed his gaze, only to see none other than Gavin and Mandy approaching.

    Gavin casually tucked one hand in his pocket while Mandy clung to his arm, strutting in her high heels like a woman deeply in love.

    A bitter smile tugged at my lips as I recalled his righteous ims earlier that afternoon-how he had no romantic ties to Mandy and their rtionship was pure

    nonsense.

    What a joke.

    "I used to love the steak tails here!" she said cheerfully, still clutching his arm. "I can''t believe you remembered!"

    He frowned slightly, responding with a curt "Mm," as though indulging her reluctantly.

    "The main hall''s too noisy," she continued. "Let''s go to a private room. You know how troublesome it gets if the paparazzi catch wind of anything..."

    "I''ve already checked; there are no private rooms avable."

    "But doesn''t Tom always keep one reserved here? You can just call him. You''re friends¡ªhe won''t mind," Mandy said casually, exuding an air of carefree confidence.

    "Why do you have to make everything soplicated?"

    "Oh,e on. It''s just a phone call. It''s not like it''s a big deal. Aren''t you a grown man? Why are you being so fussy?"

    Gavin frowned slightly, just about to respond, when the corner of his eye caught a familiar figure.

    "Tom!" he called out, striding quickly in our direction.

    Seeing the two of them notice us, I instinctively shrank behind Tom.

    The moment I made that move, I regretted it.

    Why should I be the one hiding? Gavin and Mandy were the guilty ones, not me!

    I had already avoided him, and now, if I were toe out again, it would seem inappropriate.

    Luckily, Tom''s tall, broad figure-nearly 6''3"-provided ample cover. His long ck coat absorbed the dim lighting in the hallway, shielding me entirely.

    "You''re here too?" Gavin asked, smiling at Tom. "What a coincidence! Why don''t we share a meal?"

    "No thanks. I''ve already eaten," Tom repliedzily. He gestured toward Mandy with his chin. "I wouldn''t want to intrude on your date."

    "Don''t be stupid," Gavin said, frowning. "I''m just having a meal with her. Nothing more."

    Mandy quickly said, "Mr. White, it''s not what you think. Gavin and I are just good friends. Can''t a man and a woman have a pure friendship?"

    Hearing her say that made me want to vomit.

    Dawn was right¡ªthis woman reeked of maniptive drama.

    "Good friends?" Tom chuckled, though his tone turned icy. "Would you care to exin what kind of ''good friend'' pulls a suicide stunt at her friend''s wedding?" Mandy froze, struggling to maintain herposure. "I... I have depression. It''s not something I can control..."

    Her gaze shifted to a sliver of fabric peeking out from behind Tom. Her words trailed off. "Mr. White, behind you..."

    My heart tightened instinctively, and as I wondered what reason I should give to exin things, Gavin, clearly reminded by Mandy, also noticed. His tone immediately became subtle. "Tom, you''re really something..."

    "Something like what?" Tom remained motionless. "You can go now."

    "Wait..." Gavin seemed to have discovered something new and was unwilling to give up. He tilted his head and tried to look behind him. "When did this happen? Your father and grandmother were desperate, but you''re keeping a woman hidden..."

    I couldn''t help but take a deep breath, knowing I couldn''t hide anymore.

    But as long as I held my ground, I had nothing to be guilty about.

    Just as I was about to step out, Tom suddenly turned around and blocked me, pulling me entirely against his broad back. His deep and powerful voice came from behind. "You two get lost! What are you staring at?"

    "What''s the big deal about hiding this?" Gavinughed, teasing. "Could it be that she''s a married woman?"

    Tom raised an eyebrow, his tone pointed. "Yes, she''s still married. Once she''s divorced, I''ll introduce her to you."

    "No way. You''re making it so mysterious," Gavin muttered. "Is she really someone else''s wife?"

    Tom didn''t want to say anything more. He frowned in irritation and waved them off.

    His face, cold and stern,bined with his two years in the military, exuded a natural air of intimidation, especially when he frowned. It carried the weight of someone in a higher position.

    "Wait. Are you serious?" Gavin''s face was filled with disbelief, clearly just realizing Tom wasn''t joking.

    Tom casually nodded. "Mm."

    At this point, Gavin seemed to believe himpletely and immediately smiled.

    "Alright. I''ll let you off this time. When she''s divorced, introduce her to me. I really want to see which married woman has such charm that she manages to steal your heart!"

 Chapter 20

    Tom''s patience finally ran out. "Alright. Enough! Get lost!"

    Once their retreating footsteps faded, I stepped back, feeling my face flush with embarrassment. I wished I could disappear into the ground.

    As of now, I hadn''t divorced Gavin yet. I was still his legal wife. It was Mandy, the mistress, who should be the one hiding.

    Although I detested seeing that pair of shameless lovers, my instinctive reaction to hide just now was absolutely ridiculous.

    "Tom, I''m sorry." I hastily apologized, my face red with shame. "I didn''t mean to. I just didn''t want to see them and hid without thinking..."

    "It''s fine." He chuckled softly, his tone carrying a trace of meaning. "We''ll let them off the hook this time. Next time, you can p them again."

    I froze momentarily, only to realize he was referring to when I pped Gavin thrice.

    "Tomorrow, I''ll arrange for awyer to handle your divorce. He''ll take care of everything."

    "Thank you, Tom."

    "Come on. I''ll take you home."

    ...

    The next morning, my phone suddenly rang as I was having breakfast.

    "Hello, this is"

    "Good morning, Ms. Summers. I''m Quinton Cook, thewyer Mr. White arranged for you."

    "Hello, Mr. Cook."

    I couldn''t help but marvel at Tom''s efficiency.

    After a brief conversation, Quinton clearly understood the situation and outlined the divorce terms. He assured me he would handle everything, and I wouldn''t need to worry.

    After hanging up, I felt a wave of relief wash over me.

    This Quinton was quite famous-nicknamed "Fuvine''s Sure-Win Attorney."

    It was said there wasn''t a case he couldn''t win.

    For a divorce, this was practically child''s y.

    The heavy burden in my heart lifted, and my mood improved.

    Now that the biggest obstacle to my divorce from Gavin had been resolved, it was only a matter of time before we separated, whether it happened sooner orter.

    Soon, the "Mrs. Gould" title would no longer be attached to me, and I could finally focus on doing what I loved.

    I majored in broadcasting and hosting during university, but my true passion was voice acting.

    Unfortunately, Gavin had always considered voice acting unrespectable and refused to let me pursue it. After marrying him, I reluctantly gave it up.

    Now, it was time to pick it up again.

    I recorded a voice demo that morning and sent it to severalpanies looking for voice actors.

    But after two years away from the field, I worried my skills had regressed and wouldn''t meet today''s industry standards.

    While anxiously waiting for a response, my phone unexpectedly rang again. This time, the call was from Gavin.

    Frowning at the caller ID, I hesitated before answering. Though I had no desire to talk to him, I assumed the call might be about the divorce. "Hello?"

    "Grace,e home right now! My mom''s sick..."

    I hadn''t expected him to avoid the topic of divorce entirely.

    But when I heard what he said, I couldn''t help but frown. "What''s wrong with her?"

    I thought this might be a ploy to lure me back. Thest time I saw her, she seemed perfectly fine.

    "The doctor said she''s been overthinking, and it''s been too much for her heart. She''s probably been worrying about you..."

    My chest tightened when I heard this. Amelia had always been genuinely kind to me, treating me like her own daughter.

    Despite my concern for her health, I couldn''t shake my apprehension that he might have set this trap.

    I really didn''t want to see him.

    While I debated whether to go, her weak voice came through the phone, cutting off my hesitation. "Gavin, didn''t I tell you not to call Grace? I''ll be fine after some rest. Don''t make a fuss."

    It was only after hearing her voice that I was convinced she truly wasn''t well. He wasn''t lying to me.

    Although I no longer wanted anything to do with Gavin, I couldn''t be harsh toward Amelia.

    Half an hourter, I arrived at the Gould residence by taxi.

    When I saw Amelia lying in bed, pale and fragile, I was startled by how much she had changed.

    "What happened? How did you end up like this?"

    She forced a smile despite her exhaustion. "Grace, you''re here."

    I sat beside her as she struggled to sit up, holding my hand.

    Though it had only been a few days, it felt like she had aged years, her vitalitypletely drained.

    "It''s nothing serious. It''s just an old condition," she said, pointing to her chest. "I''ve been feeling anxious and haven''t been able to sleep well. The doctor already checked; it''s not a big deal."

    I looked at her, my heart aching. "Have you taken your medication?"

    I knew she had a history of heart issues, though they had been well-controlled. I

    hadn''t expected her condition to worsen so quickly.

    "Yes, I''ve taken it. Don''t worry. I''ll be fine after a little rest."

    Even so, I couldn''t rx.

    During my two years at the Gould residence, I understood Victor well. He was often away on business, sometimes for months. His rtionship with Amelia was practically nonexistent, and his heart was entirely devoted to Mandy''s mother.

    As for Gavin, he had no concept of care or empathy,pletely oblivious to Amelia''s hardships.

    No one at home truly understood and cared for her. Now that she was sick and vulnerable, she needed someone to take care of her.

    Seeing my silence, Amelia gently patted my hand. "Grace, are you really going to divorce Gavin? Is there no way to work things out?"

    I pursed my lip. Despite my concern for her, I nodded honestly.

    She sighed softly. "Grace, it''s not that I want to stop you. I just don''t want you two to have regrets."

    "There''s nothing to regret. He''s never loved me, and now I don''t love him either."

    She shook her head. "No. Gavin does love you."

    "That''s impossible," I replied firmly, unwilling to believe her.

    Amelia tucked a stray strand of hair behind my ear, her voice gentle as always. "That fool probably doesn''t even realize it himself."

    Iughed quietly, thinking she was just trying tofort me, though I no longer needed such reassurance.

    Once upon a time, hearing someone say Gavin loved me, even if it was a lie, would have made me happy for days.

    But now, it no longer mattered to me who he loved.

    For a moment, neither of us said anything, and the room became unusually quiet.

    However, that peace didn''tst long. Suddenly, the door was pushed open.

    "What are you doing here?" A harsh voice shattered the quiet like a p of thunder.

    Victor stormed into the room, his face twisted in anger. "Didn''t you say you were getting a divorce? Are you ying hard to get now?"

    "Victor, you¡ª" Amelia, already frail, struggled to scold him but was interrupted by violent coughing.

    I quickly handed her a ss of water and gently rubbed her back. "Don''t upset yourself. Here. Have some water."

    "Stop acting like you care!" He sneered. "The doctor said she''s sick from overthinking, all thanks to you! You''re nothing but a jinx!"

 Chapter 21

    "Jinx?"

    I let out a coldugh. "Are you referring to Mandy?"

    Victor''s face immediately twisted with displeasure when he heard this. "What nonsense are you talking about? What does Mandy have to do with this?"

    The way he addressed her so intimately made my stomach churn.

    "You know better than anyone whether she''s involved or not!" I had no intention of wasting more words on him. This was still the Gould family; if a confrontation broke out, I would onlye out on the losing end.

    Turning away, I reassured Amelia to focus on resting and recovering, promising to visit her again soon.

    She knew full well what kind of person Victor was and feared I would suffer more mistreatment if I stayed. Reluctantly, she bid me farewell.

    Just as I left her room, he chased after me.

    "Stop right there, Grace!"

    He blocked my way, full of self-righteousness, looking down at me as if his word werew. "Since you''re nning to divorce Gavin, get it done quickly. Stop dragging it out!"

    I couldn''t help butugh in exasperation.

    I had long known about his shamelessness, but I hadn''t expected his bottom line to be this low.

    What kind of father eagerly wished for his own son''s divorce?

    But his urgency suited me just fine.

    I couldn''t wait for Gavin to hurry up and sign the divorce agreement.

    "I''ve already signed the divorce papers. It''s Gavin who refuses to sign them!"

    Victor frowned deeply. "Impossible! You must be up to some tricks again!"

    I scoffed. "Hurry up and make him sign the papers. Once he does, the divorce will be finalized."

    He hesitated briefly before nodding. "Fine. You''d better keep your word."

    I ignored him and walked toward the door.

    But as I approached the door, a sleek ck Maybach pulled up. Momentster, Gavin stepped out.

    Seeing him, I kept walking, pretending he wasn''t there. But he quickly caught up to me, grabbing my wrist. "Where do you think you''re going? We''re still married."

    The overpowering stench of alcohol hit me like a wall as he approached. My stomach turned, and I instinctively yanked my hand away, ring at him with utter disgust. "Don''t touch me!"

    "You''re my wife. Why can''t I touch you?" His expression darkened as he gripped my arm with a force that made me wince.

    "Let go of me! We''re getting divorced!"

    "But we''re not divorced yet." He sneered, his lips curling with a cold smile. "Shouldn''t you fulfill your duties as a wife?"

    Before I could retort, he lifted me off my feet and carried me toward the car.

    "Gavin, are you crazy? Let me go!" I screamed and struggled, kicking, wing, and even biting him with everything I had.

    But he easily subdued me, pinning me down in the car with a strength that left mepletely immobilized.

    "No!" he said through clenched teeth as he loosened his tie with one hand, his tone dangerously low. "Grace, you''re not leaving me in this lifetime!"

    With that, he leaned down and kissed me fiercely. It wasn''t a kiss; it was an assault, harsh and suffocating, making it impossible for me to breathe.

    I twisted and turned, trying desperately to evade him. When that didn''t work, I bit him, sinking my teeth in with all the force of my fury.

    Gavin let out a sharp hiss of pain, pulling his head back to re at me like a predator ready to devour its prey.

    But I couldn''t care less. The overwhelming stench of alcohol from him had my stomach churning violently. Pushing him away, I doubled over on the car seat, dry heaving uncontrobly.

 Chapter 22

    The pungent, sour stench quickly filled the car.

    By the time I managed to suppress the overwhelming nausea, a tissue appeared in front of me.

    I nced up coldly, meeting Gavin''s gaze.

    Perhaps his drunkenness had subsided, or maybe he was disgusted by the mess

    I had made in his car, but he didn''t press forward.

    Taking the tissue, I wiped my mouth and threw it spitefully onto the seat.

    Seeing the state of his car, I felt a surge of satisfaction-serves him right!

    But he didn''t seem to care. Instead, he stared at me intently. "Grace, are you pregnant?"

    My heart skipped a beat. I hadn''t expected the pregnancy to be exposed so abruptly.

    Still, I worked hard to maintain myposure, casting him a cold nce. "What nonsense are you spouting? How could I be pregnant?"

    I let out a mockingugh. "Didn''t you say I was infertile?"

    Gavin''s face darkened as he recalled our argument about this not long ago.

    He didn''t respond, leaving me uneasy as I wondered whether he believed me. Regardless, I kept my expression calm. "It''s just a stomach issue. Your reeking alcohol breath made me nauseous."

    He pressed his lips together, seemingly convinced. "No wonder you''ve lost so much weighttely. Have you seen a doctor?"

    "That''s none of your concern." I pushed him away and stepped out of the car.

    He quickly exited from the other side and caught up to me in a few strides. "I''ll take you to the hospital. I mentioned before that you should get a full check-up..."

    I shook off his hand. "I don''t need your help!"

    "Grace, can you stop being difficult?" His patience was clearly wearing thin. "You''re just jealous of Mandy, aren''t you? I promise I''ll never get tangled up with her again..."

    But before he could finish, his phone rang.

    I nced at the screen-Mandy.

    I let out a coldugh and turned to walk away.

    Even now, Gavin thought I was just being petty and jealous. I had no idea where he got this confidence from.

    I wanted to get as far away from him as possible. Even speaking another word to him felt repulsive.

    ...

    I didn''t know what Mandy said to Gavin on the phone, but at least he didn''t follow me this time.

    I exhaled a shaky breath.

    Perhaps it was the dyed fear of what had almost happened earlier, but my hands trembled against the steering wheel, and my eyes stung.

    The car''s Bluetooth system activated at that moment-Dawn was calling.

    "Hey, Grace, what do you want for lunch? My boss is out of the country again, so no one''s around to watch me. I can totally ditch work and ck off..."

    "Why don''t I just meet you outside your office..."

    "Grace, have you been crying?" She immediately picked up on the crack in my voice.

    Pressing my lips together, I recounted everything that had just happened.

    "That bastard Gavin!" Her voice trembled with anger. Judging by the subdued tone, she was likely still in her office and trying not to curse outright. "Grace, where are you? I''ming to find you."

    I took a deep breath as if finally making up my mind. "Dawn, I want to get an abortion. I don''t want this child."

 Chapter 23

    Half an hourter, Dawn arrived at the hospital in a rush to meet me.

    The moment she saw me, she ran over and hugged me tightly. It took her a while before she cautiously asked, "Grace, have you really decided?"

    I lowered my gaze, and my thoughts spiraled in a whirlwind.

    When I first married Gavin, I had wished every day to get pregnant, dreaming of having a handsome child that resembled him.

    When I finally did get pregnant, I was overjoyed and eager to share the good news with everyone.

    But now...

    Even though the child was still there, my love for Gavin had dissipated entirely.

    It turned out that when one stopped loving someone, one would no longer want to bear their children.

    I nodded. "Gavin already suspects something. It will only make the divorce even harder if he finds out."

    Besides, if I was set on getting divorced, carrying my ex-husband''s child made no sense at all.

    Being a single mother these days wasn''t easy.

    I had already made a mistake once; I wasn''t about to make another.

    "It''s probably for the best. Without the child, everything is truly severed." Dawn agreed. "Cutting tiespletely is always better."

    With our minds made up, we held hands and headed into the hospital.

    The registration and consultation went smoothly. Before proceeding with the termination, the doctor requested an ultrasound to check the fetus'' development.

    "Ms. Summers?"

    Just as Dawn and I were holding the ultrasound results, preparing to return to the doctor, a deep voice called out from behind us.

    Instinctively, I turned and was greeted by a strikingly handsome face. "Dr. Hill, hello."

    It was the first time I had seen him since my mother''s passing.

    Greg smiled at me before ncing at the report in my hand. "Ms. Summers, are you feeling unwell?"

    Quickly, I pressed the report down. "It''s just some stomach difort. I came to get it checked out."

    His gaze shifted from the report back to me as he smiled. "I specialize in internal medicine. I could take a look for you."

    "Don''t worry about it, Dr. Hill."

    Fortunately, the elevator arrived just then. I tugged Dawn along with me. "Dr. Hill, we''ll head up now. Goodbye."

    "Goodbye." Greg waved as the elevator doors closed.

    As it ascended to the obstetrics floor, Dawn and I exhaled in relief and patted our chests.

    "That was a close call."

    I nced at Dawn. "It really was. My heart was pounding the whole time."

    "It wouldn''t have been a big deal if Dr. Hill found out," Dawn said thoughtfully. "He doesn''t seem like the type to meddle in others'' business."

    I nodded in agreement before ncing at the report in my hand. Taking a deep breath, I said, "Let''s go see the doctor."

    After getting a follow-up number, it wasn''t long before it was my turn.

    The doctor reviewed the report. "The fetus is developing well. The heartbeat and embryo are visible."

    He pointed to a shadow on the report. "This here is your baby."

    My gaze naturally fell on the shadow. Unconsciously, my hand rested on my stomach.

    "Ms. Summers, isn''t this the child you went through so much to conceive? Why..."

    The doctor clearly recognized me.

    Over the past two years, I had visited the hospital almost every week. The medical staff here all knew me and how difficult it had been for me to get pregnant.

    A bitter smile tugged at the corner of my lips. "I''m getting a divorce."

    The doctor pursed his lips and said nothing more.

    "If you''re certain, I..."

    Before he could finish, his phone buzzed in his pocket.

    "Sorry, Ms. Summers. I need to take this call," he said apologetically.

    "Go ahead." I nodded.

    The doctor approached the neighboring consultation room to answer the phone, leaving me alone. My eyes drifted back to the report on the desk.

    The heartbeat...

 Chapter 24

    The embryo...

    I didn''t fully understand these medical terms, but I knew enough to grasp their meaning.

    The child inside me had sprouted like a seedling and already had a heartbeat.

    Given time, it would grow day by day.

    One day, it woulde into the world, soft and sweet, calling me "Mom", just as I used to call my mother.

    As these thoughts filled my mind, my nose began to sting, and my vision blurred with tears.

    "Dawn..."

    Dawn stepped forward immediately. "I''m here. I''m right here!"

    "This decision I''ve made... It''s the right one, isn''t it?" I took a deep breath, unsure

    if I was speaking to her or trying to convince myself. "Cutting ties cleanly... I can''t afford to soften now, right?"

    She pressed her lips together, hesitating for a moment before nodding. "That''s right, Grace. You''re doing the right thing."

    It might hurt for a while now, but it was better than being tied to Gavin forever because of this child.

    I lowered my gaze, my eyes wet with tears.

    "My child, I''m sorry. Next time, I promise to be ready when you return to me," I thought.

    "Sorry to keep you waiting."

    Soon, the doctor returned, an apologetic expression on his face as he put away his phone.

    "It''s okay," I replied, taking a deep breath and forcing back the lump in my throat. "Doctor, can we proceed now?"

    "Let me take another careful look at the report first."

    He sat down and began reviewing the paperwork thoroughly.

    "Hmm, something''s off..."

    He frowned suddenly. "Your hormone levels are a bit low. Performing the procedure now could pose some risks."

    "What kind of risks?" Dawn asked anxiously.

    "It could make it difficult¡ªor even impossible¡ªfor you to conceive again in the future."

    "What?" she eximed in shock.

    I felt a jolt of fear. "What... What should I do?"

    "I''ll prescribe some medication for now. Take it, ande back for a follow-up in a week. We''ll assess your condition then and make a decision."

    "When should Ie back?"

    "A week from now."

    I pressed my lips together. A week wasn''t too long to wait.

    Besides, I had done my research. As long as the procedure was performed within

    the first two months, it wouldn''t put too much strain on my body.

    "Thank you, doctor. I''ll return for the follow-up in a week." "Alright."

    I took a long breath as I walked out of the consultation room. I wasn''t sure if I felt relief or regret.

    But before I could overthink, Dawn suddenly grabbed my wrist and pulled me into a nearby fire escape.

    Seeing her nervously peering around the corner, I couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong?"

    "Isn''t that Mandy over there?"

    I followed her gaze and spotted someone dressed in a way that screamed suspicious-covered head to toe, trying to remain inconspicuous. But even so, I recognized her instantly.

    "It''s her."

    A chill ran through me as I let out a sigh of relief. Thank goodness Dawn had sharp eyes and spotted her. If Mandy had seen me here at the obstetrics department, the consequences could have been disastrous.

    But wait...

    A sudden realization struck me. Why was Mandy at the obstetrics department in the first ce?

 Chapter 25

    "What''s she doing at the obstetrics department?" Dawn had clearly picked up on it too, leaning closer to whisper with a mischievous tone, "Could she have some... unpleasant disease?"

    Everyone knew the entertainment industry was a mess, and Mandy had been abroad for years.

    "Or maybe she''s pregnant?" she continued to specte wildly.

    "Forget about her," I said, ncing around withplete disinterest in her affairs. "There''s an elevator over there. Let''s go that way."

    But she grabbed my arm. "Wait! Maybe there''s some drama to watch."

    I had no choice but to let her peer through the door crack for what felt like forever.

    In the end, even after Mandy left, Dawn hadn''t figured out anything juicy and

    finally gave up.

    "Mandy is definitely hiding some unspeakable secret," she dered confidently as we walked out.

    "Who cares about her secrets? Just hearing her name makes me nauseous. Let''s drop it, alright?"

    "Fine," Dawn said with a teasing grin, holding onto my arm. "Let''s¡ª"

    Before she could finish, we heard a car unlocking nearby. Our attention turned to see Tom stepping out of a sleek vehicle.

    "Tom?" I said, utterly surprised. "What are you doing here?"

    "I came to drop something off for Greg. I was just about to leave when I saw you two," he replied casually, tilting his head with azy smile. "It''s almost lunchtime. Would you twodies care to join me?"

    "Oh, we wouldn''t want to impose..." Dawn said, pretending to be polite, but her face lit up excitedly.

    He was no ordinary person. He was the only heir to the White family¡ªthe most prominent family in the city. His wealth and background were legendary, making him the envy of countless people.

    An invitation to dine with him was practically a miracle.

    With a faint smile, Tom opened the car door. "Hop in. We''ll drive over together."

    "Thank you, Tom!" she said eagerly, grabbing my arm. "Grace,e on. Let''s get in the car."

    Compared to Dawn''s excitement, I felt a little embarrassed.

    After all, just a few days ago, I had said I would treat him to a meal, but he ended up footing the bill. And now, he was inviting us again...

    "How about I treat you this time?" I offered tentatively.

    While fastening his seatbelt, Tom nced at me through the rearview mirror, his lips curving into a smile. "Sure. You pick the ce."

    I thought for a moment and suddenly remembered something. "How about we go to that seafood boil ce near campus? I remember you liked it too, didn''t you?"

    Dawn and I used to frequent that seafood boil restaurant when we were students. We even bumped into Tom there a few times.

    We were always surprised that someone as polished and privileged as him would enjoy something so simple. It almost felt unreal.

    After I married Gavin, though, I didn''t go back. His preference for nd food made him dismiss seafood boils as "junk food."

    With a soft click, Tom fastened his seatbelt, his smile deepening. "Alright."

    Soon, his car pulled up on the bustlingmercial street near Fuvine University.

    It was lunchtime, and the seafood boil restaurant was packed with people.

    "You two grab a seat. I''ll go ce the order," I said, taking charge like a host.

    But the line at the counter was overwhelming, and I repeatedly jostled backward. Instinctively, I cradled my stomach and frowned.

    "Excuse me!"

    Suddenly, a group of tall, burly students pushed through from behind, and one bumped hard into my shoulder.

    I stumbled, nearly losing my bnce.

    Just then, my wrist was firmly grasped, and before I could react, I was caught off guard and collided with a broad, warm chest.

    "Careful," the man said, his chest rising and falling slightly. A familiar, subtle scent of sandalwood lingered in the air, drifting into my senses.

    Still shaken, I looked up and met deep, dark eyes. His light brown irises reflected my face clearly.

    It was Tom.

    "Thank you, Tom," I said hastily, stepping back from his embrace, my cheeks heating up.

    When I returned to the table with the food, I was already sweating from the crowded chaos.

    Maybe it was the nostalgia of eating something I hadn''t had in years, but my mood lightened considerably.

    However, we weren''t even halfway through the meal when Dawn received a call from herpany, summoning her back for a meeting.

    "Finish eating before you go," I said, worried she would work on an empty stomach.

    Now unconcerned with appearances, she quickly scarfed down a few bites and

    had arge spoonful of soup. Grabbing her bag, she dashed out. "Alright, I''m full. I''ll get going!"

 Chapter 26

    "Take it slow on your way back!"

    After sending Dawn off, it was just me and Tom.

    The atmosphere had been lively and cheerful when she had been present earlier.

    Now that she was gone, things felt a bit awkward.

    "So..."

    "You..."

    We both spoke at the same time, then stopped, startled.

    "You go first..."

    "You go first..."

    Again, we spoke in unison.

    Tom curved his lips into a smile. "Are you full? Do you want to stroll around campus and relive the old days?"

    "Can we even get in?" I asked, intrigued. "I heard non-students aren''t allowed anymore."

    Ever since graduation, I hadn''t been back to Fuvine University. I missed those carefree university days terribly.

    "Why not? Let''s go."

    Soon, Tom drove us to the campus gate. The barrier didn''t lift, forcing him to stop the car. A security guard quickly approached.

    "Sorry, but the university is currently enforcing strict rules. Non-students are not allowed entry."

    I nced at him, a little disappointed. "Maybe we should just forget it..."

    But Tom simply smiled and lowered the window. "Is it alright for us to enter now?"

    To my surprise, the security guard''s demeanor instantly shifted to one of deference. "Of course! Please go ahead."

    Immediately, the barrier in front of us rose, and Tom drove straight into the campus without any hindrance.

    Stunned, I turned to look back at the security guard. "Why... Did they let us in?"

    "Probably because I''m handsome."

    I was speechless.

    I wasn''t expecting him to crack such a joke, even if it might be true.

    At Fuvine University, he was considered one of the twin stars of the campus.

    Even Gavin, whom I once fell for so deeply, ranked behind him. Back then, he had far more admirers than Gavin.

    Fuvine University was vast.

    Tom parked the car casually and followed me as I wandered around.

    I had thought revisiting the campus would be exciting, but instead, every corner

    seemed to bring back memories of Gavin.

    By the end of our walk, I felt more disheartened than nostalgic.

    "Tom, I''m a bit tired. Let''s head back."

    Tom didn''t seem to mind my change of mood. Without a word, he drove us toward the campus entrance.

    But as soon as we reached the entrance, a group of people blocked the car.

    When I recognized the man leading them, my jaw dropped in astonishment. "Mr. Cahan?"

    Tom smiled at me and casually unfastened his seatbelt. "Come on. Let''s go say hello."

    I was still in a daze when I followed him out of the car and quickly found myself surrounded by several university leaders.

    It wasn''t until I overheard snippets of conversation that I pieced together what was going onst month, Tom had donated a massive sum to Fuvine University- amounting to hundreds of millions.

    It wasn''t a one-time contribution but part of a long-termmitment to fund the university''s military engineering research projects.

    Only then did I realize why the security guard had let us in so easily earlier.

    With someone as influential as Tom, not only would they grant him entry, but the university chancellor himself had shown up to personally greet him.

    "Mr. White, this youngdy looks familiar," Johan said with a warm smile, his gaze shifting to me. "Is she also one of our students?"

    "Hello, Mr. Cahan. I''m Grace Summers, a 2019 graduate from the Broadcast and Hosting department."

    "Oh, I remember you now..." His expression brightened with recognition. "I didn''t expect the two of you to still be together after all these years! So, when''s the wedding? Make sure to send us some wedding favors!"

    I was speechless.

    I could tell he had gotten the wrong idea and hurried to exin, but before I could speak, Tom smiled and nodded. "Of course. We''ll let you know."

 Chapter 27

    As we left Fuvine University, I sat quietly in the passenger seat, feeling the atmosphere in the car grow awkward.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Tom nced at me, his lips curved in a faint smile. "Are you upset?"

    I quickly shook my head. "No, but why didn''t you exin earlier? What if they misunderstood..."

    I didn''t mind much; I was married and about to get a divorce. But he was still single. If the university leaders started spreading rumors, it would only harm him.

    "It''s fine." He smiled slightly.

    I looked at him in surprise, unsure of what he meant. Strangely, Dawn''s words echoed in my mind "He likes you!"

    Tom tilted his head and looked at me. "If I had exined, they would have kept asking questions until they got every detail. We would never have left so easily."

    I finally understood his reasoning, and my previously tense heart rxed.

    "What''s the matter? Are you embarrassed to be seen with me?" he teased, his tone light. Under the dappled sunlight, his deep dark eyes shimmered like shards of diamonds dancing within his pupils.

    "Of course not!" I denied it quickly. "I just didn''t want to cause trouble for you."

    He chuckled softly, shifting his gaze back to the road. His fingers drummedzily against the steering wheel, his demeanor calm andposed.

    I didn''t dare look at him again. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see a pristine white shirt sleeve adorned with an ink-blue crystal cufflink, exuding an air of refined elegance.

    He was gentle yetmanding-noble yet effortless.

    No wonder he and Gavin were once considered the twin stars of Fuvine University.

    I couldn''t help but muse silently, "Which lucky woman will end up with him someday?"

    Soon, the car slowed as we reached my apartmentplex.

    After thanking him, I unbuckled my seatbelt and opened the door to get out.

    "What''s this? You made me walk around with you all afternoon, and you''re not inviting me for a cup of tea?" Tom teased, ncing toward my building. "You''ve moved into a new ce, haven''t you? Shouldn''t I at least get to see it?"

    "If you don''t mind, you''re wee toe up for tea," I replied, smiling apologetically. "But I just moved in, so I might not have much to offer-certainly no fancy teas..."

    Before I could finish, he had already gotten out of the car. "Let''s go. I''m not picky." While we waited for the elevator, his phone suddenly vibrated.

    "Hello, Mr. Cook. It''s me."

    I instinctively stepped aside to give him privacy, not wanting to overhear. But when

    I heard the name "Mr. Cook," I froze and turned to look at him.

    Noticing my reaction, Tom gave me a reassuring nce before speaking firmly into the phone. "Understood. Keep following up on it."

    As he ended the call, I couldn''t hold back any longer. "What happened? Is there an issue with my divorce?"

    He nodded. "Mr. Cook said Gavin is taking a tough stance. He mobilized the Gould Group''s legal team to fight the divorce case."

    "What?" My face was filled with shock.

    Gavin had called in his entire legal team? Was he out of his mind? All this just to stop me from divorcing him?

    Didn''t he love Mandy?

    I was already prepared to let them be together. Why couldn''t he just let me go?

    "Don''t panic," Tom said gently. "I told you I''d help you, and I mean it." "But..." I said anxiously, "What do we do now?"

    Divorce cases like this could be notoriously difficult, especially when one party refused to agree.

    And if one side insisted on not letting go, the divorce wouldn''t happen easily.

    The only possible recourse is to invoke the legal provision allowing automatic divorce after two years of separation.

 Chapter 28

    Two years...

    I couldn''t endure even a single day more!

    "There''s another way," Tom said casually, his toneposed.

    "What way?"

    He smiled faintly. "Let''s go inside, and you can brew me some tea. Then I''ll tell you."

    Hearing he had a solution filled my heart with hope. When the elevator arrived, I quickly pressed the button.

    We soon reached the eighth floor.

    But as I stepped out, a low, angry voice cut through the air. "Grace!"

    The moment I heard that all-too-familiar voice, my heart jolted. I instinctively turned toward the source, only to see Gavin standing outside my apartment door, his face dark with fury as he strode toward me.

    "You''ve gotten bold, haven''t you? Hiring someone like Mr. Cook¡ª"

    He stopped mid-sentence when his gaze shifted to Tom behind me. He froze in ce, his expression stiffening. "Tom? What are you doing here?"

    Before Tom could reply, I red at Gavin coldly. "I should be the one asking that. What are you doing here?"

    Gavin''s eyes moved away from Tom andnded back on me. His lips pressed into a thin line. "Who helped you hire Mr. Cook? Grace, have you already found someone else? Is that why you want a divorce?"

    "What are you talking about?" I asked, momentarily stunned, unsure if I had heard him correctly.

    He let out a mockingugh. "Someone like you couldn''t possibly hire Fuvine''s Sure-Win Attorney, Mr. Cook. Tell me, who''s your lover?"

    "Lover?" I stared at him in disbelief, anger simmering beneath my skin. "Gavin, do you really not know why I want a divorce?"

    He sneered, the corners of his lips curling. "Who knows if it''s just some excuse? I''ve told you¡ªMandy and I are innocent. You just refuse to believe me."

    Then, his brow furrowed as he continued pressing, "So, who''s behind this? Who''s your lover?"

    No matter how hard I tried to stay calm, my body trembled with suppressed rage.

    I had loved Gavin for 12 years.

    And in return, he used me with such disdain "Who''s your lover?"

    If I could rewrite the past, I would happily ept having a "lover" just so I could say I had never fallen for him.

    "It''s me."

    At that moment, Tom''s nonchnt voice broke the tension.

    "What?" Gavin was stunned, turning toward him in confusion.

    But Tom calmly touched my shoulder, pulling me into his embrace. "You heard me. I''m her lover."

    His words hit like a bolt of lightning. I whipped around to look at him, utterly incredulous.

    Did he just say that?

    Gavin, equally stunned, stood frozen for a long moment before recovering. His brows furrowed deeply. "Tom, I''m asking Grace. Stop interfering."

    Tom smirked, though his smile was sharp andced with arrogance. "Why? You don''t believe me? When you were out with Mandy just a few days ago, didn''t you run into me and Grace?"

    Gavin''s face gradually stiffened as he recalled his conversation with Tom that day.

    "You''re keeping a woman hidden? Could it be that she''s a married woman?"

    "Yes, she''s still married. Once she''s divorced, I''ll introduce her to you."

    "No way. You''re making it so mysterious. Is she really someone else''s wife?"

    "Mm."

    "Alright. I''ll let you off this time. When she''s divorced, introduce her to me. I really want to see which married woman has such charm that she manages to steal your heart!"

    So... The married woman Tom had mentioned was his own wife-Grace!

 Chapter 29

    Gavin''s pupils contracted sharply, his expression growing terrifyingly cold.

    I was still reeling from the shock, unable toprehend how things had escted

    so quickly.

    "Tom, I''m warning you, some jokes aren''t to be made." His gaze was fixed on

    Tom, cold and piercing.

    Tom chuckled lightly, then reached up to ruffle my hair. "You go inside first. I''ll talk to him."

    I looked up at him, confused, not knowing what he intended to do.

    But my hesitation was misinterpreted.

    He smiled and winked, tightening his arm around my shoulder. "Be good. Don''t worry. He can''t beat me."

    I remained silent.

    The intimacy in his words and gestures felt like thunder in my ears.

    I was stunned, and even more so, I could see Gavin visibly shaking with rage.

    His hand at his side clenched into a fist, the veins in his arm bulging beneath his shirt.

    The two of them locked eyes with sparks flying between them.

    It was then that I finally understood Tom''s n.

    He had said he had a way.

    But I never imagined his solution would be this.

    This was a total mess.

    How could Gavin believe this?

    But to my surprise, he actually did believe it.

    "When did this happen?" He gritted his teeth, his words appearing like they were forced through clenched jaws.

    The long, empty hallway felt suffocating, the tension in the air unbearable. The two of them stood facing each other by the elevator, like taut bows ready to snap, their energy shing.

    Tom tilted his head, smiling as he asked, "What do you mean? Are you asking when I started liking her? Or when we got together?"

    Gavin''s teeth ground together, gnashing like nails on a chalkboard. "Tom! Are you out of your mind? Do you not know who she is? She''s my wife!"

    "And who is she exactly? Why don''t you tell me?" Tom asked, his tone turning colder as he stopped smiling.

    His gaze bored into Gavin''s. "On your wedding day, you left her alone at the ceremony, making her theughingstock of the whole city, while you went off to be with your ex-girlfriend. Did you think about who she was then?"

    "When her mother died because of your and Mandy''s actions, and she was left crying in the mourning hall by herself, did you think about who she was then?"

    "Tell me what does she mean to you? Is she just a disposable object? A person you can turn cold or warm at will? Or a pet you can call on and dismiss as you please? Gavin! Now you have the gall to ask me who she is?"

    "You crazy bastard!" With thatst insult, Gavin''s fist flew toward Tom''s face.

    I couldn''t help but gasp, unable to understand why Tom, who could easily avoid it, let Gavinnd the punch.

    "Tom, whatever happens between us is a matter for our marriage. It has nothing to do with you!"

    Tom''s face was knocked to the side by the blow, but he lifted his gaze to meet Gavin''s with an icy stare, his tongue touching the spot where he was hit, a cold smile on his lips. "Back at the hospital, I warned you. If you dared to walk away, you''d regret it. Gavin, I gave you a chance, but you didn''t take it."

    "Tom! You bastard!" Gavin''s eyes were murderous as he grabbed Tom''s cor, ready to strike again.

    But this time, Tom was prepared. He tilted his head, dodging Gavin''s punch and swiftly delivering a powerful kick to his stomach.

    With his military training, he made quick work of the fight, leaving Gavin doubled over, unable to stand up straight.

    I waspletely stunned by the chaos before me.

    I had thought Tom was just putting on a show for Gavin, but I never imagined they would actually fight!

    "Let''s go." Still shaken, he took my hand and confidently led me away, leaving Gavin groaning on the ground, clutching his stomach.

    When I realized what had happened, Tom had already pulled me to the door.

    "Open the door..." A soft, teasing voice sounded above me.

    "Ah? Oh..." I quickly fumbled for my keys and unlocked the door.

 Chapter 30

    "Tom, I sever all ties with you today. You''re no longer my best friend!" Gavin shouted from a distance.

    With the loud m of a door, his roar was shut out.

    Inside the apartment, I nervously swallowed, my heart still racing from the shock

    of what had just happened. I was still trying to process everything.

    But Tom, on the other hand, remained calm and collected.

    "Grace, how was my performance? Not bad, right?" He smiledzily, his expression rxed.

    "Huh?" I snapped out of my daze.

    I guessed right.

    My nervous heart finally settled, and I quickly gave him a thumbs-up. "It wasn''t just good, it was amazing."

    Not only had Gavin fallen for it, but I also thought Tom was serious.

    He chuckled and then casually looked around before plopping down on the couch with a grin, leaning back to look at me. "Where''s the tea? Didn''t you say you were going to make me some?"

    "Just a moment. I''ll get it."

    In a flurry of activity, the tea was finally ready.

    It wasn''t anything special-just ordinary jasmine tea I had picked up on sale at the supermarket a few days ago.

    I never expected Tom not to mind at all. He smiled and nodded approvingly. "Not bad. This is good tea."

    I was speechless.

    I wasn''t sure what was so great about tea that cost four dors per pound, but I could only force augh. "I''m d you like it, Tom."

    "You don''t need to worry about Gavin..."

    He took a sip of his tea and looked up at me. "Since I said I''d help you, I won''t go back on my word."

    Hearing this, I let out a quiet sigh of relief.

    This was my biggest worry.

    With how Tom acted tonight, Gavin wouldn''t let it slide easily.

    However, since he never nned to agree to a divorce, the only option left was awsuit.

    "I''ll speak with Mr. Cook. We''ll file thewsuit." He seemed to read my thoughts and smiled lightly. "Don''t worry. I''ll stay in this act with you until you get what you want."

    "Thank you, Tom." I was filled with gratitude.

    After tonight''smotion, Gavin would think twice before trying anything with me, considering Tom''s involvement. However, there was something else.

    "What about you and Gavin?"

    Tom waved his hand dismissively and said, "I''ve long found him unpleasant. Letting a woman y him like a fiddle... Who needs to associate with such a brainless fool? Cutting ties is no big deal. I couldn''t care less."

    I understood he was referring to how Mandy had deceived Gavin.

    It was true-sometimes, the people involved couldn''t see what was obvious to others. Even Tom had seen right through it, while Gavin couldn''t.

    But as soon as he mentioned Mandy, my mind shed back to what I had seen earlier at the hospital-her sneaking into the obstetrics department.

    I pressed my lips together, hesitant to speak.

    "What is it? What''s on your mind?"

    Since Tom asked, I didn''t hide it anymore and told him the truth. "Today, I saw Mandy all bundled up at the hospital, secretly making an appointment for the obstetrics department..."

    I didn''t continue after that.

    "The obstetrics department?" He raised an eyebrow. "Is she pregnant?"

    I quickly shook my head. "I''m not sure."

    He seemed intrigued, a smile tugging at his lips. "We''ll find out soon enough."

 Chapter 31

    After finishing the tea, Tom got up to leave.

    However, just as he walked out, my phone, which had been left on the table, suddenly vibrated.

    I nced at the caller ID, and it was Gavin calling.

    I frowned. Although I was reluctant to pick up, I pressed the answer button.

    "Come downstairs. I''m waiting for you."

    "What do you need to say? Just tell me over the phone."

    "Do you want me to sign the divorce agreement? If you do,e downstairs."

    He hung up immediately after speaking.

    I took a deep breath. Since it was still daylight and we were in the neighborhood, no matter what he intended, it would be impossible for him to do anything.

    Still, I secretly slipped a small folding fruit knife into my pocket, just in case. Even if I couldn''t hurt him, I could at least leave a few cuts on him.

    It was a bright, warm afternoon, with the deep autumn sun casting dappled shadows through the sparse branches of the trees.

    I saw Gavin leaning against an elm tree when I reached the ground floor. His tall, straight figure reminded me of his appearance when I first saw him years ago.

    Back then, he had been carefree, his clothes flowing as he moved, but now his face was dark, exuding a subtle, dangerous aura.

    He seemed to notice meing down. As our eyes met, he slowly straightened up from the tree.

    Through the dappled sunlight, I saw his sharp, cold gaze and the bruise at the corner of his mouth from when Tom had hit him earlier.

    I hesitated, my heart uneasy, but I met his gaze without fear.

    Gavin stared at me intently as if he was forcing something deep inside him down. When I finally reached him, everything seemed to calm.

    "When did it start... between you and him?"

    I knew he was referring to Tom.

    A sense of satisfaction surged in my chest. I had been worried that Tom''s earlier words might have consequences, but seeing Gavin like this now, all I felt was relief.

    He suddenly shook his head. "No, it''s impossible between you and him..."

    It was as if he had suddenly thought of something. "You asked him to help you put on an act, didn''t you?"

    I didn''t understand why he would say that, but I replied coldly, "Think whatever you want."

    He took a deep breath, his expression filled with guilt. "Grace, I never expected things to end up like this... Your mother''s-"

    "Don''t mention my mother!" I interrupted him, ring at him.

    "Alright. I won''t mention her." His voice softened. "I admit that I didn''t handle things with Mandy well. I hurt you, and..."

    He grabbed my shoulder, lowering his head to look at me. "But you have to believe me. There''s nothing between me and Mandy. I don''t want to divorce you, Grace..."

    Looking into his eyes, I could see the heat in them. "It was my fault for what happened before. I apologize, and I''ll spend my life making it up to you. Please, give me onest chance..."

    I never imagined I would hear those words from him.

    For a moment, I was stunned, even shocked and hesitant...

    But in the end, looking at his focused eyes, I shook my head. "Gavin, some things can''t be undone. I can''t just cover my ears, close my eyes, and pretend nothing ever happened."

    I took a deep breath. "Gavin, let me go, and let yourself go too."

    He moved his lips slightly. "Does it really have toe to this?"

    His eyes reddened slightly, and when he turned away, it seemed he was desperately holding back something.

    I opened my mouth, but no words came out. In the end, I just nodded. "Mm."

    "Alright. I''ll sign the divorce agreement!" Gavin fixed his gaze on me. "We''ll go to the courthouse to file for divorce tomorrow!"

    I hadn''t expected him to agree so easily.

    While I felt a sense of relief, I couldn''t shake a feeling of indescribable sadness.

 Chapter 32

    Perhaps it was a moment to mourn the 12 years of youth spent.

    This one-sided love had finallye to an end.

    "Grace, you''ll regret this!" Gavin threw these words at me before turning and walking toward his car.

    I watched the car drive away, finally feeling a sense of relief.

    The divorce was finally happening.

    And I didn''t even have to go through the hassle of awsuit.

    Although I wasn''t afraid of the trouble, it was still mentally taxing. Now that he had agreed to the divorce, it was unlikely that anything would go wrong.

    I could go and finalize the divorce tomorrow.

    ...

    I immediately shared the good news with Dawn.

    I had assumed she was busy with work and would call me after she got off, but to my surprise, barely a few seconds after I sent the message, she called me on a video call.

    "Grace, is this for real? That bastard Gavin actually agreed to the divorce?"

    I nodded eagerly. "Yes, he said it to my face just now."

    She couldn''t help but scoff. "Looks like the jerk finally figured it out. He''s letting you make room for Mandy, huh?"

    I was just too happy to care. "The important thing is the divorce, no matter the reason."

    "True. Congrats on finally getting out of that hellhole!" Dawn said, genuinely happy for me.

    But then, as she spoke, her tone shifted to something less serious. "From now on, you''ll have your pick of six-pack abs and hot young guys. Your life is going to be amazing."

    I couldn''t help butugh. "Stop being ridiculous."

    "By the way, what time are you going to the courthouse tomorrow to finalize the divorce? Do you want me to go with you?"

    "No thanks," I quickly replied. "It''s not a big deal. I just need to sign some papers and get the certificate."

    "Right."

    She nodded, evidently agreeing that since Gavin had already agreed to the divorce, the matter was as good as settled.

    There was nothing left to worry about.

    With that thought, Dawn adjusted her phone, grinning at me through the camera. "Grace, happy divorce."

    For a moment, I felt a bit dazed.

    It was as though these past two years had all been a long dream.

    I smiled back at her and nodded firmly.

    ...

    The following day, I woke up early.

    I had nned to call Gavin to ask when we were going to the courthouse, but

    then I worried about pushing him too hard-what if he changed his mind?

    I waited all morning, but he still hadn''t responded by noon. At this point, I had no choice but to call him.

    The phone rang for a long time before anyone picked up.

    I called again, and this time, the call finally went through.

    "Hello, Gavin..."

    Before I could finish, his hoarse voice came through the speaker. "You know I

    have a low sperm count, and I can''t have children, right?"

 Chapter 33

    My heart skipped a beat. I never expected Gavin to know about this.

    When I didn''t respond, he let out a bitterugh, his voice barely audible. "So, you really knew."

    I pressed my lips together, unsure how to respond.

    There was a time when I did everything I could to hide this from him, fearing he would be heartbroken if he found out.

    But now, I didn''t care anymore. Instead, I was wondering how Gavin suddenly found out.

    I frowned, thinking back. I had hidden this well in the past.

    Why would this alle to light just when he agreed to divorce me?

    "How did you..."

    Before I could finish my question, he interrupted me, his voiceced with anger. "You''re asking how I found out? Didn''t you tell Tom?"

    Tom?

    I had no idea what he was talking about what did this have to do with Tom?

    He let out a coldugh and continued, "I wondered why he suddenly suggestedst month that I get a check-up when he returned from the military. Are you seriously going to deny that you didn''t tell him?"

    His voice grew more agitated with each word. "Yesterday, I was still wondering why he suddenly targeted me. Today, after digging out the check-up report from a month ago, it all clicked! Grace, do you hate me that much?"

    "It wasn''t me," I replied, frowning. "I didn''t tell anyone about this. Whether you believe it or not, it''s the truth."

    Gavin said nothing more, leaving it unclear whether he believed me.

    After what felt like an eternity, he sighed deeply, his tone irritated. "Grace, I''m not

    in a good mood today. Can we postpone the divorce for a few days?"

    I instinctively opened my mouth. Even though I knew there might be

    But I couldn''t bring myself to refuse. Reluctantly, I responded, "Okay."

    After hanging up, I threw my phone on the couch in frustration.

    I never imagined things would take such an absurd turn.

    All because of one casual remark Tom made a month ago, Gavin went for a check-up.

    Then, thanks to Tom''s advocacy yesterday, he grew suspicious and investigated his test results from a month ago, eventually discovering that he couldn''t have children.

    The odds of such a coincidental series of events seemed too improbable for even a TV show to script.

    And yet, it had all happened to me.

    As I sat there, struggling to figure out how to deal with my frustration, Dawn''s video call came in.

    "Grace, what''s going on? Has that bastard Gavin called you yet? Did he change his mind?"

    I sighed deeply. "I called him. He found out about his low sperm count and that he couldn''t have kids. Now he says the divorce has to be postponed."

    "Damn!" she swore. "His infertility has nothing to do with the divorce! That asshole isn''t trying to back out, is he? Wait a minute..."

    Her voice rose as realization dawned. "Wait, did you just say Gavin can''t have children? When did this happen? Why didn''t I know about this?"

    I pressed my lips together. At the time, I had kept this a secret from everyone-not just Dawn but even my mother and Amelia. I was afraid the news would leak, causing Gavin pain.

    Looking back, I couldn''t help but think of myself as aplete fool.

    I quickly exined everything to Dawn.

    "How could you keep something this big from me?" she eximed, her voice filled with frustration. "You''vepletely lost your mind!"

    "Who''s to say otherwise?" I let out a bitterugh.

    She could hear my frustration, so she stopped lecturing me. What had happened was in the past, and no amount of talking could change it now.

    "Wait a second..." Dawn suddenly seemed to remember something. "Grace, you said Gavin has a low sperm count and can''t have kids, right? Whose baby are you pregnant with then?"

 Chapter 34

    I couldn''t help but roll my eyes. "Of course, it''s Gavin''s. I took a bunch of

    ovtion-stimting drugs at the time!"

    Dawn chuckled. "Well, you never know. What if the baby''s real father is someone else?"

    "Stop joking."

    She didn''t continue teasing. "Alright. Enough with the jokes. What are you going to do next?"

    "I guess I''ll just wait until Gavin feels better and is ready to talk."

    It was frustrating that such a good opportunity had slipped through my fingers, but

    I could do nothing now. Comining wouldn''t help.

    "Speaking of which, why did Tom suggest Gavin get a check-up? Does he know something?" Dawn spected.

    I pursed my lip. "I don''t know."

    It might just be a coincidence.

    While chatting with her, an unknown number called in. "Dawn, I need to take this call. I''ll call youter."

    After hanging up, I quickly answered the call. "Hello?"

    "May I speak with Ms. Summers?"

    "Speaking. Who''s this?"

    "This is Zephyr Corporation. We''ve received your resume and would like to know

    if you''re avable for an interview tomorrow afternoon.

    I almost jumped for joy when I realized it was a job interview.

    And it was Zephyr Corporation-one of the top voice-actingpanies in the country.

    "Yes, I''m avable."

    "Great. We''ll send the interview details and the required documents to your email."

    "Thank you."

    ...

    After hanging up, I immediately called Dawn to share the good news.

    She insisted I needed new clothes for the interview and dragged me out shopping. I couldn''t refuse, so I agreed.

    "This one looks great, Grace. Hurry up and try it on." She handed me a light green dress.

    I took the dress into the fitting room, and just as I was about to change, I heard somemotion outside. It sounded like Dawn''s voice.

    I immediately stopped what I was doing and rushed out.

    To my shock, Dawn was standing with her hands on her hips, angrily pointing at Gavin, who stood there, his face ashen and lips tightly pressed together, not saying a word.

    What was Gavin doing here?

    Why was she arguing with him?

    I quickly stepped forward, trying to pull her away, worried she might end up in trouble before him.

    A face peeked out from behind Gavin, and a sneer followed. "I wondered who was acting like a mad dog, shouting at people without reason. Turns out, it''s Grace''s friend. Birds of a feather flock together, huh?"

    "Who are you calling a mad dog?!" Seeing Mandy, Dawn immediately grabbed her by the hair.

    "You... Let go of me!" Mandy bent over in pain as Dawn pulled her, her face turning red. She reached out to Gavin for help. "Gavin, what are you waiting for? Come and save me!"

    He stepped forward and grabbed Dawn''s wrist, his voice cold. "Let go."

    Dawn winced in pain, but even though she didn''t want to release her grip, he forcefully pulled her off, leaving her holding a handful of Mandy''s hair.

    As Gavin stormed toward Dawn, I stepped in front of her, ringly at him. "You said you didn''t feel like dealing with the divorce paperwork today. What''s this? Why do you suddenly have time to apany Mandy to go shopping?"

    "Divorce?" Mandy, who had been rubbing her scalp, suddenly looked up, her face a mix of disbelief and a touch of surprise. "Gavin, you''re getting a divorce?"

 Chapter 35

    Gavin pressed his lips together without speaking, simply staring at me with a deep andplicated expression.

    "Yes! They''re getting a divorce. Are you happy now?" Dawn couldn''t hold back and spoke up. "Now there''s space for you two, bitch!"

    Mandy frowned, her face full of displeasure. "What are you talking about? Gavin and I are good friends. We''repletely innocent. Their divorce has nothing to do with me."

    "Bah! Shameless vixen!" Dawn didn''t hold back, immediately insulting her.

    Mandy''s facial expression changed as she was insulted, and realizing she couldn''t gain any advantage here, she shot me a hateful re. "No wonder Gavin is divorcing you. You''re always suspicious and using people without reason!"

    "using you?" Her fake righteous act infuriated me, and I coldly retorted, "Do you dare say your divorce wasn''t for Gavin?"

    Mandy furrowed her brow and replied solemnly, "Why wouldn''t I?"

    I sneered. "How shameless."

    Gavin had personally admitted that her divorce was for him. Yet now, she had the nerve to act virtuous before me.

    Mandy seemed shocked by my firm belief that her divorce was for Gavin. She turned and red at him, ming him for revealing everything to me.

    I coldly looked at him. "It seems like you''re in a good mood now. You have the time to go shopping. If that''s the case, let''s head to the courthouse together and finalize the divorce!"

    His lips tightened, and he let out a sudden, mockingugh, his voiceced with sarcasm. "You''re so eager to divorce me? Is it because of Tom?"

    "What?" I thought I hadn''t heard him right.

    Gavin''s face darkened. "Didn''t Tom admit yesterday that he''s your lover? What? Are you still denying it?"

    I almost wanted tough but found I couldn''t. "You really think we''re divorcing because of Tom?"

    "Why else?"

    Anger surged through me, a zing fire in my chest that seemed ready to consume me whole. "Gavin, you''re shameless!"

    No one knew better than he did how our marriage hade to this point. But here he was, ming me for everything.

    "Fine. If that''s the case, let''s go to the courthouse now and get the divorce over with!"

    He pressed his lips together again, his eyes briefly shing with evasion, but he remained silent.

    Beside us, Mandy seemed anxious and nudged his arm with her elbow. "What are you standing there for? Hurry up and agree! She''s walking all over you-how can you tolerate that? Gavin, are you even a man?"

    "Shut up!" Gavin shot her a sharp re. "Stop embarrassing yourself. Let''s go." With that, he turned and stormed out.

    She pouted, unwilling to let it go, but still hurried after him. "Wait for me! Don''t walk so fast!"

    Seeing them leave, I slumped onto the couch in the lounge area, feeling a strange sense of emptiness.

    This was the man I had loved for 12 years.

    But now, I realized he didn''t even have the basic courtesy a man should have.

    How had I been blind enough to fall for him?

    "Grace?"

    Dawn gently took my hand. She sounded worried as she said, "Enough. Don''t waste your energy on this trash. It''s not worth getting upset over him."

 Chapter 36

    "Yes, that''s right." I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself down.

    "By the way, I have a question. I heard Gavin say that Tom admitted yesterday that he''s your lover. What''s going on with that?"

    I instinctively turned to look at Dawn, who was staring at me with eyes burning with curiosity.

    I couldn''t help butugh and cry at the same time. "Gavin came to my ce

    yesterday, and coincidentally, Tom had just dropped me off. He helped drive Gavin away..."

    She bumped my shoulder yfully, her voice filled with mirth. "See? I told you Tom likes you. Only you couldn''t tell."

    "Stop joking." I couldn''t help but stop her.

    This kind of joke was not something I could take lightly.

    She rolled her eyes. "Fine. Up to you."

    The next afternoon, I wore a long fitted dress that Dawn had picked out for me to Zephyr Corporation''s interview.

    Though I hadn''t worked in voice acting for quite a while, my foundation was still there.

    The interview went smoothly, but there was a three-month probation period. During this period, the sry was halved, and the full sry and benefits, including social insurance, would only start after the probation ended.

    "Grace, your voice quality is amazing. It''s perfect for the lead female role in this period drama, where she dresses as a man." Luke pushed a document toward

    me.

    I was ttered and surprised that I could be considered for such an important role right after starting.

    "Thank you. I''ll do my best."

    But when I saw the document''s details, I froze-Mandy?

    The character I was supposed to voice was Mandy.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked when he saw me staring nkly at the file. "Is there a problem?"

    "Voice acting doesn''t require interacting with the actor, right?"

    "Of course not." He paused, seemingly misunderstanding my question. "Are you a

    fan of Mandy? I can arrange for you two to meet."

    I quickly shook my head. "No, I was just asking."

    Luke smiled. "As voice actors, we work behind the scenes. No one cares whether the actor''s voice is the original or dubbed; the focus is always on the actors themselves."

    "I understand. Thank you." I let out a silent sigh of relief.

    Though the idea of voicing Mandy bothered me, it was still my first job during my internship, and I decided to treat it like I didn''t know her.

    Since it was my first day at work, there were still many things I wasn''t familiar with, so I stayedte. By the time I got home, it was already evening.

    After I freshened up, Iy on my bed and familiarized myself with the voice-acting materials, hoping to record everything in one session at the studio the next day.

    But as I was deeply focused, a sudden knock on the door interrupted me, followed by a low, slightly drunken voice. "Grace, open the door. It''s me, Gavin."

    I frowned and looked through the peephole. Sure enough, I saw him, swaying and drunk, standing outside my door.

    Had hee to cause a scene because he was drunk?

    I did not intend to deal with him, so I returned to bed and continued reading the materials.

    But he wouldn''t stop knocking, disrupting my concentration.

    Frustrated, I opened the door and snapped, "Gavin, stop making a scene here. Do you want me to call the police?"

    Before I could finish, he suddenly pulled me into his arms, burying his face in my neck. "Grace, please don''t divorce me, okay?"

 Chapter 37

    I was almost overwhelmed by the strong smell of alcohol on Gavin.

    "Gavin, let go of me!"

    "No!" He tightened his hold on me, his face filled with sadness. "Grace, how long will you keep making a scene?"

    "Gavin, stop acting like this!" Iughed bitterly in frustration and struggled harder, but his strength was terrifying, and I couldn''t break free.

    "Grace, you weren''t like this before." His heated lips brushed my ear, his breath hot against my skin. "When I was drunk in the past, you''d always make me a bowl of bone broth no matter howte."

    "As you said, it''s in the past." I struggled harder. "Gavin, let go of me! Let go! We''re about to get a divorce!"

    But his arm around my waist was like a hot iron, holding me tight, and I couldn''t escape.

    "Don''t move. I just want to hold you." His voice was rough and husky.

    Unable to free myself, I was about to scream for help, hoping the neighbors woulde. But just then, I felt his face slowly slide down my neck, and the arms that were holding me loosened.

    I instinctively pushed back, and without support, Gavin copsed like a heap of mud, hisrge body blocking the door so that I couldn''t even close it.

    I took a deep breath, forcing myself to suppress the nausea that had been

    triggered by the strong scent of alcohol on him. Just as I was about to call Caleb

    toe pick him up, the phone in his pocket suddenly vibrated.

    Frowning, I pulled the phone out of his pocket and saw that the caller ID read "Mandy." A cold smile tugged at the corner of my mouth-she sure is keeping an eye on things!

    "Gavin, I''ve made you some bone broth. Where are you? I''ll bring it over."

    As soon as I answered, her voice came through the phone.

    How considerate of her.

    I couldn''t help but sneer. "Gavin''s here with me. Come get him now."

    "Grace?" Mandy''s voice rose an octave. "Why is Gavin there with you? Didn''t you say you were going to divorce him? Why are you still clinging to him like this?"

    "You know we''re ''about to get a divorce,'' so who are you to ask me that?"

    Mandy froze for a moment but then suddenly became defensive. "I''m Gavin''s friend. What''s wrong with asking? Grace, are you ying hard to get? You don''t really want to divorce, do you?"

    I didn''t want to listen to her nonsense anymore, so I coldly interrupted, "I''ll give you half an hour. If you don''te get him within that time, I''ll send him to the homeless shelter!"

    "Grace, you''re too cruel! You..."

    Before she could finish, I hung up.

    Less than half an hourter, Mandy rushed over in a hurry. She must have been in such a rush to leave that she hadn''t even bothered with makeup, and she wore a pair ofrge sses, making me wonder if she could even see the road.

    When I saw her assistant helping Gavin and clearing the way, I finally walked toward the entrance.

    "Grace, stop clinging to Gavin since you''re getting a divorce. You-¡ª"

    I mmed the door shut with a bang, cutting off her nagging voice.

    The situation with Gavin and Mandy left me in a bad mood. I had nned to review the lines and get ready for the recording studio the next day, but just thinking about voicing her annoying face made me lose all motivation. I shoved my tablet into my bag.

    It was time to sleep.

    ...

    After breakfast, I grabbed my bag and headed downstairs to work the following day.

    But as soon as I reached the ground floor, I heard a familiar,zy, maic voice. "Morning, Grace."

    "Tom?" I turned, surprised. "What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 38

    Tom was leaning against the car door, and when he saw me approaching, he straightened his back slowly.

    "I found something interesting yesterday and couldn''t wait to share it with you. Get

    in."

    "But I still need to go to work..."

    He didn''t seem surprised. "Give me the address, and I''ll take you there."

    I also had things to ask him, so I didn''t refuse. I gave him the address and got in the car.

    The car drove along the highway toward the city.

    In the golden autumn of October, the sky was blue with white clouds, the morning air was cool, and the sunlight warmed the body, making it feel cozy.

    "I can tell you have something you want to ask," Tom said, ncing at me with a half-smile while driving. "Go ahead. What''s on your mind?"

    I couldn''t help but admire his ability to read people he was definitely a top-notch professional at it.

    I quickly told him about how Gavin originally agreed to go to the courthouse with me for the divorce but changed his mind midway.

    Finally, I asked, "Tom, why did you suddenly ask Gavin to get a medical check- up?"

    He nced at me, his dark, calm eyes filled with an inscrutable depth.

    Just as I was about to look deeper, he shifted his gaze away, his voice still casual as always. "At that time, I saw his dark under-eye circles and casually suggested he get checked. I didn''t expect him to actually go."

    I was speechless.

    That was the reason?

    I had thought it would be absurd, but I never expected it to be this casual...

    Yet, this ''casual suggestion'' dyed the divorce that Gavin had reluctantly agreed to.

    A wave of helplessness surged in my chest.

    Was I really going to have to wait for the divorcewsuit?

    Wouldn''t that drag on for a year or more?

    "What''s wrong? Did I foil your n?" Tom lightly tapped the steering wheel with his long fingers, azy smile curling on his lips.

    "No." I quickly waved my hand.

    Even though that was what I thought, I couldn''t say it out loud. After all, I still needed his help with the divorce.

    He chuckled lightly, his eyes hinting amusement, though I couldn''t tell exactly what he wasughing at.

    "By the way, didn''t you say you have something to tell me? What is it?"

    If Tom personally drove here early in the morning to wait downstairs for me, it must be something important.

    He didn''t dodge the question. He said, "You asked me to look into Mandyst time, right? I have results."

    As soon as he finished his sentence, I was momentarily stunned, wondering when

    I had asked him to investigate Mandy.

    Soon, I remembered casually mentioning to him that I had encountered her acting suspiciously while registering at the obstetrics department.

    My eyes brightened, and I quickly asked, "What''s the result?"

 Chapter 39

    Tom noticed the intense look in my eyes and smiled.

    With one hand on the steering wheel, he smoothly turned the car right and nced at me after making the turn. "Mandy is pregnant."

    I was stunned, my mouth falling open.

    Mandy was pregnant?

    "Who''s the father?"

    He chuckled. "It''s probably not Gavin''s. Didn''t you just say he has a low sperm count?"

    I instinctively parted my lips, about to mention that I was pregnant too.

    But I swallowed the words before they left my mouth.

    "What''s wrong? Were you going to say something?" Tom seemed to notice I

    hesitated, turning to look at me.

    "No. I''m just shocked."

    I didn''t want too many people to know about the pregnancy.

    Since I was getting a divorce from Gavin, the baby couldn''t stay.

    The abortion would have to happen sooner orter.

    So, the fewer people who knew, the better.

    I didn''t want to cause anyplications.

    Tom pursed his lips and studied me for a moment. I felt his gaze, and he had already shifted his attention when I looked up.

    "The child is most likely Mandy''s ex-husband''s," he analyzed.

    I nodded in agreement. That was my guess as well.

    But since Mandy wanted to reconcile with Gavin, she couldn''t keep the child.

    As I was lost in thought, my phone vibrated in my pocket. I looked at the caller ID Gavin.

    Without thinking, I hung up immediately.

    However, he seemed determined to get through. His calls kepting in, one after another.

    "Give it to me."

    A hand, long and slender, reached toward me.

    I instinctively turned my head, meeting his dark, piercing gaze. Behind his usual

    careless demeanor, something sharper and colder remained.

    Without thinking, I handed over the phone.

    Before I realized it, Tom had already pressed the answer button.

    "Grace, have you lost your mind? How could you just leave me to Mandy? Do you

    even know what you''ve done? You-"

    "Gavin," Tom casually interrupted.

    Hearing Tom speak his name, Gavin, on the other end, was silenced as if someone had pressed the pause button. There was a long silence.

    "Tom?"

    After what felt like an eternity, Gavin finally spoke again, his voice dripping with resentment. "How dare you answer Grace''s call?"

    Since Tom had the phone on speaker, I could clearly hear Gavin''s furious voice. Their tension was palpable and charged with hostility.

    For a moment, I was lost in thought. There was a time when these two had been on the same team, ying ball together, dominating the court, and celebrating every victory with high-fives, radiating confidence and power.

    But now, things hadpletely changed.

    Tom''s voice remained slow and steady, his fingers tapping rhythmically on the steering wheel. "What do you think?"

    Gavin roared like an enraged lion. "Tom, Grace and I haven''t gotten divorced yet! She''s still my wife! Even if I''ve wronged her in the past, that''s between us. You have no right to interfere! ''ll warn you onest time-stay away from her!"

    Tom chuckled lightly, his voice still calm. "What if I don''t?"

    "Tom White!"

 Chapter 40

    "Gavin, we''ve been through a lot together, so I''ll give you some friendly advice¡ª sign the divorce agreement as soon as possible. Don''t make me take harsher measures." Tom said this with a smile, but it felt more like a warning that sent shivers down my spine.

    However, I knew that Tom wasn''t just making empty threats.

    With the White family''s influence in the military, government, and business worlds, Gavin was no match for him.

    Even back when they were still in school, Gavin had made the first move to befriend Tom.

    The White family was far stronger than the Gould family.

    After a few seconds of silence on Gavin''s end, the call abruptly ended with a busy signal.

    "Here you go."

    I quickly took the phone from Tom, feeling uneasy.

    I couldn''t quite understand why he was helping me so suddenly. Was it because

    he had disliked Gavin for a long time? Was he helping me as a way to deal with Gavin?

    Lost in my thoughts, the car suddenly came to a stop.

    "We''re here."

    "Oh, right!" I quickly grabbed my bag and got out of the car.

    "Thank you, Tom. Drive safely..."

    But before I could finish, I saw him also step out of the car.

    I looked at him in confusion, wondering what he was doing.

    "Mr. White!"

    At that moment, I saw several men walking toward us, and among them was Luke.

    "We''re so d you could make it! Thank you for your strong support of Zephyr Corporation and your continued support of the voice-acting industry." A man in his 40s smiled and shook Tom''s hand, bowing slightly.

    I was still confused when I suddenly felt a light tap on my arm. I instinctively

    turned around to see Luke giving me a look.

    "Mr. Torress?"

    "Why did you get here in Mr. White''s car? Do you know him?"

    "He''s my senior from university..." I realized Tom''s status was special, so I quickly provided a reasonable exnation. "We happened to run into each other on the road, and he kindly offered to give me a ride..."

    Luke''s eyes lit up. He quickly lowered his voice and said, "That''s great! Mr. White

    is our biggest investor! Ourpany''s funding is entirely dependent on him! Since you know him, things will be much easier for you..."

    I finally understood.

    No wonder even Aaron was out here to wee him personally.

    Soon, he noticed me and asked a few questions. When he learned I was a newly recruited voice actor and Tom''s university junior, he said, "That''s great! In that case, Grace, you''ll handle the coordination between Mr. White and thepany from now on."

    I was both ttered and surprised, but I knew connections were a form of soft power, so I immediately agreed. "Thank you, Mr. Peck. I''ll do my best."

    After finally sending thepany leaders off, I let out a quiet sigh of relief.

    "What''s wrong?" Tom teased with a half-smile. "Not happy about being given such an important task?"

    I couldn''t help but roll my eyes, feeling helpless. "Tom, next time, could you give me a heads-up before you pull a stunt like this?"

    Having so manypany bigwigs rush over at once nearly gave me a heart attack.

    But thanks to him, I had gained some recognition in thepany.

    Whether as a "person with connections" or an "unexpected recruit", I had be someone my colleagues didn''t dare to mess with, making work coordination much smoother.

    Tom reached out, ruffling my hair messily as if it were no big deal. "Got it."

    "Ah! My hair!"

    I quickly tried to fix my hair, and after seeing him smile and get back in the car, I waved him goodbye.

    Only after watching the ck SUV drive off did I turn back to head into thepany.

    However, just a few steps in, someone suddenly grabbed my wrist.

 Chapter 41

    I stumbled. After nearly falling, I met Gavin''s furious gaze when I looked up.

    "Gavin, what on earth is your problem this early in the morning?" I quickly pulled my wrist away from his grip, rubbing the reddened spot as I shot him a cold look.

    His eyes were red-rimmed, his chin covered in stubble, his hair messy and without a trace of style. He looked worn out, like he had aged ten years overnight. "Grace, you''re the one who''s really lost it! Why did you hand me over to Mandyst night? Don''t you know..."

    He stopped mid-sentence, and I frowned, wondering what he was about to say, but he quickly changed the subject, grinding his teeth. "Grace, I''ll never agree to a divorce! Even if I die, I won''t give in! You can give up on that!"

    His words frustrated me even more, and I coldly replied, "If you don''t mind the trouble, let''s file a divorcewsuit. Either way, this marriage is ending!"

    "You!"

    He suddenly seemed to think of something, taking a deep breath to suppress his emotions. "Grace, stop messing with me. I know I''ve been wrong. From now on, I won''t have anything to do with Mandy. Trust me!"

    But as soon as he finished speaking, his phone suddenly vibrated in his pocket.

    I coldly watched him, already knowing it was a call from Mandy.

    But Gavin frowned, ignored the call, and immediately blocked her number with a single swipe.

    I looked at him, surprised. I hadn''t expected him to be so ruthless with her. Had something happenedst night that angered him?

    Before I could think further, he suddenly reached out and took my hand. "Please stop being mad at me, okay?"

    I instinctively tried to pull my hand away, but his grip was too tight. For some reason, I felt helpless.

    Histe-arriving affection was nothing but a nuisance.

    Even though I knew, in my heart, he had never truly cared for me.

    The reason he didn''t want a divorce had nothing to do with love but his pride as a

    man.

    "Gavin, we''re beyond saving. We''re no longer a couple. At least for the sake of the past, let''s not make this any uglier, okay?"

    I took a deep breath, looked into his eyes, and continued, "You don''t need to do anything. Just act like you used to indifferent to me-whether I circle you all day or try my best to please you. Wouldn''t that be fine?"

    "Are you ming me for how I treated you before?" Gavin''s voice was low, filled with regret. "I''ll change, Grace. I''ll make up for everything I''ve done wrong. Please, give me one more chance."

    "Let go of me."

    "Grace, how could you be so heartless?"

    I suddenlyughed bitterly. "How could my heart be any colder than yours?"

    I had begged him so many times, hoping to have that wedding, just so my mother could be at peace, yet he knew all of that, and still...

    He fell silent momentarily, clearly understanding what I was referring to. He lowered his gaze, his face full of regret, but there was no real sense of repentance. "Grace, I''ve told you many times-Mandy''s husband saved my life. I couldn''t just let her try tomit suicide. That''s her life."

    I yanked my hand away, my voice icy. "Gavin, you''ve already made your choice between me and Mandy. I''m the one you weighed and discarded after considering all the pros and cons!"

    "And what about you and Tom?"

    His expression suddenly changed. His eyes locked onto mine with a terrifying intensity, his face twisted in anger. "Don''t tell me you only started seeing him recently. Who is Tom, anyway? All these years, I''ve never seen a woman catch his eye. Are you really telling me that you two are innocent?

    "Wait, I just remembered!"

    He scoffed and continued, "He has been acting strange since returning from the armyst month. First, he randomly told me to get a physical checkup, and then he submitted his resignation letter...

    "That''s a critical time for his promotion from Major to Lieutenant Colonel. Did you two start something then?"

 Chapter 42

    Before he could finish speaking, I raised my arm and pped Gavin hard.

    His face was sent sideways by the sudden blow. He pressed his tongue to the side of his face, his gaze sharp as a knife as he looked at me. "What? Did I hit a nerve? Are you angry now?"

    "Gavin, you disgust me!" My body trembled uncontrobly, and my chest felt like it was about to explode.

    "What? You''re not disgusted by Tom? He dares to steal his best friend''s woman¡ª what kind of man do you think he is?"

    I looked at him coldly as if I was seeing this person for the first time.

    He had consumed my entire youth and all my affection.

    I had thrown myself into a one-sided love, full of courage and passion, only to find that it would all lead to this oue in the future.

    "Grace, I will never divorce you! I want to see what Tom thinks he can do-how dare he take you, a married woman!"

    With those final words, Gavin stormed off.

    I stood there, exhausted, feeling as if all my strength had been drained from my body.

    I didn''t know how long it had been, but I rubbed my stiff face and smiled.

    I had been out long enough and still had work to do. I couldn''t let that bastard ruin my mood.

    Once I calmed myself, I took a deep breath and returned to thepany.

    Today was the day to enter the recording studio.

    Perhaps because I had appeared outside thepany this morning, everyone seemed especially friendly toward me. After all, anyone associated with a major investor would be treated with care, no matter thepany.

    At lunchtime, I received a call from "the major investor", Tom.

    "There''s a banquet at Harvest Pavilion tonight. Do you want toe along and make an appearance?" Hiszy, maic voice came through the phone.

    Harvest Pavilion... It was the most coveted social venue in Fuvine.

    Its banquets gathered Fuvine''s most powerful and influential people.

    Gavin had attended a few times before but always found me embarrassing, so he would bring his female secretary to such events. I had seen the reports and photos in the news but had never attended myself.

    "Can I... go?"

    "Why not?" he replied with a chuckle.

    "I mean, with my current situation..." I bit my lip, unsure of how to exin.

    The harsh words Gavin had left me with this morning felt like a burn in my heart. I was still worried that I might drag Tom into this mess.

    "Maybe I should just skip it..."

    "Are you sure?" Tom''s voice was warm with amusement. "Just so you know, Gavin is bringing Mandy to the banquet tonight..."

    I froze momentarily and then furrowed my brow. "Tom, I''ll go."

 Chapter 43

    The phone call at lunch had left my mind in turmoil, and as a result, the voiceover work in the afternoon was far from as smooth as it had been in the morning.

    However, I was determined to finish work and head home soon, so I forced myself to focus and get back into the rhythm.

    Ultimately, I was dyed by half an hour before I could leave.

    After saying goodbye to my colleagues, I hurriedly grabbed my bag and ran downstairs.

    As soon as I reached the first floor, I saw a tall figure leaning against the reception.

    Perhaps it was due to his military background, but even though he stood there rxed, his distinguished aura drew the attention of every woman who passed by, none of whom dared to approach him.

    After all, his presence screamed wealth and power-definitely not someone to mess with.

    "Sorry, I had to work overtime. Thanks for waiting."

    Tom didn''t seem bothered at all. He shed me a smile. "Let''s go."

    We drove straight to Harvest Pavilion on Luna Street.

    The setting sun painted the sky with a brilliant red glow, casting a beautiful light through the clouds and leaving a striking silhouette on the face.

    When we arrived at Harvest Pavilion, everything seemed to be going smoothly. But then it hit me since we were attending a banquet, I would have to change clothes.

    I was still wearing the light green dress I had bought with Dawn the day before, and as for Tom...

    Even though his dark gray sweatshirt was neatly fitted, it was still out of ce for this event.

    This was Harvest Pavilion, a ce where only the most influential people gathered.

    If Tom and I showed up dressed like this, we would likely be the center of attention.

    Just as I tried to figure out how to bring it up, he confidently led me into the grand entrance hall. We entered the elevator after swiping his card and unlocking the door with his fingerprint.

    It still hadn''t quite sunk in when we reached the floor and stood by therge floor- to-ceiling windows.

    Although I knew about Tom''s wealth and status, they were only apparent to me. Seeing that his room was in such a ce, I finally realized how incredibly privileged I was to be involved with someone like him.

    "Your clothes are in the bedroom. I wasn''t sure of your taste, so I had a few sets delivered. Pick whichever one you like and change."

    As he spoke, he casually tugged at the cor of his sweatshirt, pulling it off with one hand and tossing it aside.

    I blinked in confusion, watching him-his broad shoulders, slim waist, and tan, muscr body. His smooth muscles ran down his abdomen, and the sound of his belt buckle clicking caught my attention.

    "Grace, you don''t n on watching me change, do you?"

    I immediately blushed and quickly turned around. "I... I''m going to change!"

    As I heard his softughter behind me, I rushed into the bedroom and mmed the door shut with a bang.

    It was so embarrassing...

    Once inside, I covered my face with my hands, feeling my cheeks burn.

    After what felt like an eternity, when my face finally cooled down, I noticed the dresses in the room.

    Tom had said a few outfits were delivered, but there were far more than just "a few"! There were at least 12!

    I couldn''t help but marvel at his wealth and indulgence as I sifted through the gowns.

    I had only nced at his suit earlier but knew it was dark-patterned and ck.

    I scanned the dresses and eventually chose a silver and white sequined gown.

    After changing into the dress, I took a deep breath, thinking that he must have changed by now, and opened the bedroom door.

    At that moment, Tom was leaning against the floor-to-ceiling window, gazing out at the night view of Fuvine.

 Chapter 44

    Tom heard some noise behind him and instinctively turned around.

    When his eyes locked onto me, he remained silent for a long time, which made me a little nervous. I quickly looked down and asked, "What... What''s wrong? Is this dress not good?"

    He swallowed, a smile tugging at his lips. "It looks good."

    I finally let out a breath of relief.

    He had brought me here today, and I certainly couldn''t embarrass him.

    I loosely tied my hair in a floral bun to match the sequined gown and added more

    makeup to highlight a shimmering, radiant look.

    I looked stunning.

    "Let''s go. The banquet is about to start."

    Tom extended his arm toward me, grinning with a charming mix of confidence and gentlemanly ir.

    Iughed softly and linked my arm with his, walking with him toward the banquet hall.

    ...

    Even though I had imagined what the banquet at Harvest Pavilion would be like, I realized my imagination had been too limited once I entered the grand hall.

    The vast banquet hall was dazzling with ss chandeliers and gold decorations. The air was filled with the fragrance of fine wine and the presence of beautiful women. The tablecloths and dinnerware were exquisitely luxurious.

    When Tom and I entered, countless eyes turned in our direction. Several people immediately approached him to greet him, making it clear how prominent he was in Fuvine.

    "Mr. White, this is..."

    Before long, all attention shifted to me.

    He chuckled and took my hand from his arm. "My fianc¨¦e."

    That introduction was nothing short of shocking. Not only the person who asked, but I was also taken aback.

    I instinctively turned to look at him, but I couldn''t speak up with so many people around.

    After making the rounds and greeting many people, Tom led me to a quieter corner of the hall. Only then did I lower my voice and ask, "Tom, was that introduction a little too... much?"

    "Fianc¨¦e" seemed excessive. "Girlfriend" would have been enough. There was no need for such a bold statement.

    I expressed my thoughts, hoping he would introduce me as his "girlfriend".

    After all, "girlfriend" was a safer choice-it allowed room for flexibility.

    But Tom didn''t seem concerned at all. "It''s fine. It''s all the same."

    I was speechless.

    It really wasn''t the same, was it?

    But of course, this was Tom''s domain. He could say whatever he wanted. My role was simply to behave well and not embarrass him.

    Taking a deep breath, I looked around, mentally noting the people who had just greeted him. I was figuring out what to say if they came to talk to himter.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked with a smile, watching me mutter. "What are you muttering about?"

    "I''m trying to remember people''s names and titles," I exined. "In case theye over to talk to youter, I need to recognize them so I don''t make a mistake and embarrass you."

    Tom grinned. "Grace, when you''re my fianc¨¦e, you don''t need to worry about that."

    I looked up at him, puzzled. "What am I supposed to do then?"

    "Nothing at all," Tom said, his voice warm with amusement. "Just wait for everyone toe and tter you."

    I was left speechless, but just as I was about to say something, I caught sight of a familiar figure out of the corner of my eye. The smile on my face froze instantly.

    It was Gavin and Mandy.

 Chapter 45

    At that moment, Gavin looked nothing like the disheveled man from earlier in the day. Dressed in a sharp suit, he exuded confidence and charisma, his demeanor full of vitality.

    Beside him, Mandy looked even more radiant, and as the two exchanged nces and chatted, there was an indescribable sense of harmony between them.

    "I heard that Gavin ran off from his wedding because of Mandy. They''re probably getting a divorce."

    "I heard they''re already divorced."

    "I heard the same. Gavin didn''t even attend the wedding, and his mother-inw was so furious she almost fainted..."

    "That poor bride..."

    I stood to the side, listening to the hushed whispers around me, feeling disoriented. It hadn''t been that long since the wedding day, yet it felt like it happened in another lifetime.

    He chatted with someone while Mandy entertained the crowd. Although she was a popr movie star, she didn''t hold much status in a ce like Harvest Pavilion, but with Gavin by her side, no one dared make things difficult for her.

    "Do you know why I brought you here today?"

    Just then, Tom lowered his voice and whispered in my ear.

    I instinctively turned toward him and immediately realized how close we were-so

    close that I could see my own reflection in his eyes.

    "Why?" I stepped back a little, instinctively creating some space.

    He smiled and took my hand, his gaze dark and intense. "Come with me."

    I wasn''t sure what he was up to, but as I watched him lead me toward Gavin and Mandy, my heart tightened, and my back stiffened.

    "Well, well. Looks like you''re in the middle of a conversation..." Tom''s casual voice interrupted the exchange.

    In this setting, he seemed perfectly at ease, his expression a mix of casual indifference and an underlying authority. It was so subtle that no one could detect his true feelings.

    "Mr. White, we didn''t expect to see you here..." The man who had been talking to Gavin greeted Tom warmly. "It''s been a long time..."

    Tom smiled lightly. "I just returned from the military."

    "I heard you''ve been working on military tech research recently, Mr. White..."

    As they continued talking, I smiled politely, standing to the side.

    Gavin''s gaze, however, was fixed on me, his eyes burning with intensity as if he were trying to scorch me with his stare.

    Mandy hadn''t expected to see me here. Her eyes shifted back and forth between me and Tom beforending on the hand he was holding.

    She narrowed her eyes slightly, instinctively gripping Gavin''s arm tighter, her lips curling into a smug smile.

    But he abruptly shook off her hand and red at me. His expression was twisted with rage, his voice sharp and biting. "Grace, what are you doing here?"

    His voice was nothing like the calm, deep tone I was used to. It sounded cold, sending a chill down my spine.

    I wasn''t fazed, though. I nced at Mandy, who was awkwardly trying to reach for his arm again, and sneered. "Why can''t I be here when you both are?"

    Gavin''s brow furrowed deeper, his anger palpable. He moved as though to grab my wrist. "You''reing with me!"

    But before he could touch me, Tom stepped before me, blocking his path. "Gavin, what are you doing? You''re already divorced, so why are you still acting like you have any say here?"

    His words shocked everyone who had been observing us.

    What was going on? Divorced?

    Could it be that Tom''spanion today was actually Gavin''s ex-wife?

    That would mean Mandy was Gavin''s current girlfriend.

    The ex-husband and the current boyfriend... were both the twin stars from Fuvine University?

 Chapter 46

    Good gracious! This was the ultimate battleground!

    "Who said we''re divorced?" Gavin gritted his teeth and hissed.

    Tom raised an eyebrow, nodding toward Mandy standing nearby. "Isn''t your current partner right here? Why are you still pretending otherwise?"

    "Tom, don''t talk nonsense!" Gavin roughly pulled his arm away from Mandy and struggled to control his fury. "Grace is my wife! I have nothing to do with Mandy!"

    "Nothing to do with her?" Tom chuckled coldly. "Do you believe that yourself?"

    "You-"

    "Since you''re divorced, stay out of Grace''s affairs." Tom interrupted him, taking my hand. With a casual smile, he added, "Do you know what a proper ex-husband is supposed to act like?"

    He paused for a moment, his lips curling slightly. "They should act as though they''re dead."

    "We''re not¡ª" Before Gavin could finish his sentence, Mandy suddenly grabbed his arm, speaking in her usual bold tone, "Enough, Gavin. Everyone''s watching. Don''t make a scene."

    She forcefully pulled him to a quieter corner while scolding him, "Don''t embarrass yourself in a ce like this. Tom is a shameless yboy; you still have to maintain the reputation of the Gould family!"

    As she dragged him away, a cold smile appeared on my lips.

    Mandy looked like his rightful wife to outsiders, but she was nothing more than the mistress.

    "So, how was that move?"

    As I was fuming with indignation, Tom curved his lips into a smirk and looked at

    me. "After today''smotion, the whole of Fuvine knows Gavin is divorced."

    I instinctively looked up at him, realizing his true purpose for bringing me to Harvest Pavilion.

    Gavin didn''t want a divorce, did he?

    But once public opinion took its toll, even if he wanted to stay married, he wouldn''t be able to anymore.

    A smile spread across my face, and all the frustration I had felt earlier seemed to vanish instantly.

    Tom''s gaze remained fixed on me, his eyes shining like scattered diamonds, sparkling with mixed emotions.

    My heart fluttered slightly, but before I could examine it further, he casually returned to his usual rxed demeanor, smiling and pinching my nose. "Feeling better now?"

    His overly affectionate gesture made me uneasy, but seeing hiszy and carefree expression, I quickly rxed.

    It was nothing. I must be overthinking.

    "Thank you, Tom."

    "You''re wee."

    I smiled lightly, about to say something, when a tall figure suddenly approached

    us.

    "Ms. Summers, long time no see."

    I looked up, surprised to see Greg dressed in a suit. "Dr. Hill? What are you doing here?"

    Greg smiled slightly, his eyes glinting as he nced at Tom. "I came over to watch someone put on a show! This move of turning a fake act into reality is truly brilliant..."

    "Huh?" I looked at him, puzzled, not entirely understanding what he meant.

    Tom, however, furrowed his brow and kicked him lightly. "What nonsense are you spouting? Go somewhere else if you''re just here to gossip!"

    Greg dodged the kick with augh, clearly familiar with Tom.

    I joined in theughter, but just then, I felt a sharp, cutting gaze slice through the crowd andnd on me...

    I instinctively looked up, only to meet a pair of eyes brimming with hostility-it was Mandy.

 Chapter 47

    I couldn''t help but furrow my brows, wondering what had gotten into Mandy.

    At this point, Gavin was nowhere to be seen, and I had no idea where he had gone.

    But honestly, that was none of my business anymore, and I couldn''t be bothered to deal with her. I turned my gaze away without a hint of expression.

    Despite being discharged from military service and running a business, Tom still attracted many political figures eager to approach him.

    After all, given Tom''s parents'' prominent military and political positions, these people were far from reaching such heights. It was rare for him to attend a banquet like this, so how could they pass up the chance to curry favor and make connections?

    However, his expression remained indifferent, even bordering on impatience.

    At that moment, one of the men nced over him andnded his gaze on me, smiling as he asked, "Mr. White, is this your girlfriend?"

    Only then did Tom smile, looking at me with a slight curve of his lips. "Mm."

    This was the breakthrough the crowd had been waiting for, and they began showering me withpliments.

    I couldn''t help but feel amused, thinking that they had mistaken the situation.

    I wasn''t really his girlfriend.

    "What''s wrong? Are you bored?"

    At that, Tom turned toward me. His dark-patterned ck suit made him appear exceptionally well-groomed. It was rare for him to dress this formally-his usualzy,id-back style had been reced by something more sharp andmanding.

    I forced a smile. "No."

    "How about I take you outside to get some air?"

    Given therge number of people crowding around Tom, I felt it would be rude to leave them behind.

    "No need, Tom. You carry on talking. I''ll just step out to the bathroom."

    He nodded, a hint of a smile in his dark eyes. "Be quick."

    Finally, escaping the crowded banquet hall, I couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    The light-colored carpet stretched down the long hallway, and because most of the guests were in the banquet area, the ce was unusually quiet.

    I stood by the floor-to-ceiling window at the end of the hallway, looking down at the bustling city streets.

    Harvest Pavilion was truly an oasis in the middle of the city. Though it was located in an urban area, the view was filled with lush greenery. I took a deep breath, feeling rxed and refreshed.

    "So, this is where you are."

    Suddenly, a deep female voice came from behind me. I turned, only to see Mandy standing not far away with her arms crossed, a look of arrogance in her eyes. "Grace, I think we need to have a serious talk."

    I let out a coldugh. "I have nothing to talk about with you."

    Mandy furrowed her brows and then spoke aggressively, her tone cold. "You don''t need to re at me like that. I never interfered with your marriage. You''ve been misunderstanding my rtionship with Gavin."

    "Misunderstanding?" I was so angry I almostughed. "You didn''t say that when you came to my house yesterday and took Gavin away."

    Her face showed displeasure. "I''m trying to talk to you calmly. Why are you making up nonsense?"

    I looked at her coldly. It was rare to see someone who was so shameless.

    "I know you want a divorce from Gavin, and I''ll talk to him about it," she continued, ignoring my sarcasm. "As one of Gavin''s close friends, I don''t think he should be with a woman like you."

    She sized me up with a face full of disdain. "You even tried to seduce Tom? Don''t you know he and Gavin are good friends?"

    "Shut up!" I couldn''t hold back my anger anymore and snapped at her.

    "Stop pretending to be so virtuous, Mandy. You know exactly what you''re thinking!"

    Mandy''s face twisted with anger. "You''re the one who''s being fake!"

 Chapter 48

    "You clearly want to divorce Gavin so badly, yet you''re still hanging on to him. I think you don''t actually want to get a divorce!" Mandy said.

    I sneered. "What I choose to do is none of your business. And by the way, you seem to have misunderstood something..."

    I paused for a moment, speaking clearly. "It''s Gavin who keeps bothering me. If you''re really capable, why don''t you make sure he never shows up in front of me again?"

    "Fine." Mandy nodded repeatedly. "You''d better keep your word. Don''t worry. I won''t let Gavine after you anymore. I''ll definitely make sure he agrees to the divorce."

    With that, she turned and left.

    I watched her retreating figure, feeling like the world had be a bizarre dream.

    How could someone like her even exist?

    I let out a deep breath.

    While what she said was infuriating, there was one thing she said that actually felt beneficial.

    She promised not to let Gavine after me and that she would ensure he agreed to the divorce.

    I hoped she would actually follow through.

    After returning from the bathroom, I went back to the banquet hall.

    Tom was still standing in the same spot, but now only Greg was beside him. Everyone else had dispersed.

    I immediately walked toward the two of them.

    "You know, if you had been as decisive back then as you are now, others wouldn''t have beaten you to it. You wasted two years of your life! By now, you''d probably have a kid on the way!"

    "Shut up!"

    "What''s wrong? Did I hit a nerve? Are you regretting it?"

    I could vaguely hear them talking from a distance but couldn''t make out the words.

    Tom looked up, his lips curving into a slight, indifferent smile. "You know how stubborn that woman is. I didn''t even have a chance."

    That woman?

    I raised an eyebrow in surprise. Were they talking about another woman?

    Could it be that Tom liked someone else?

    "I swear, you..." Greg seemed to be about to say something more, but just then, Tom spotted me, kicked him lightly, and shot him a look to signal him to shut up.

    Greg helplessly nodded and took a swig of his drink.

    "Come on. Try some of the cherry cake that Greg just brought." Tom waved at me.

    I quickly took the delicate, beautiful little cake and smiled at Greg. "Thank you, Dr. Hill."

    With a mischievous grin, Greg nced at Tom and said, "Tom said you like cherry cake, so I just grabbed it for you."

    I looked at Tom in surprise. I didn''t expect him to know I liked this.

    Tom red at Greg before tearing open the packaging and handing me a small fork. "Here. Try it."

    "Thank you."

    I eagerly took the fork and popped a cherry into my mouth.

    The sweet and tart vor of the cherry mixed with the rich cream exploded in my taste buds. I couldn''t help but smile, my eyes curving with delight. "Mm! It''s delicious."

    But when I looked up at Tom, I found him staring at me, lost in thought...

    I was puzzled.

 Chapter 49

    Tom''s deep, clear eyes reflected the slightly dazed expression on my face.

    For a moment, I felt my breath falter.

    "Mr. White, if you also want some cherry cake, just say so. Why keep staring at the one in Grace''s hand?"

    Greg suddenly teased, and Tom turned to nce at him. "If you know that, why don''t you get it?"

    Greg paused for a moment, then burst intoughter. His teasing gaze swept over Tom until Tom couldn''t help but kick him lightly, prompting him to turn around and leave with a grin.

    Watching their yful exchange, I couldn''t help but silently admire their strong bond.

    When I used to see Tom with Gavin, their interactions always seemed cold and distant. I thought that was just his personality, but it seemed that was only the case when he was with Gavin...

    Their rtionship wasn''t as close as people made it out to be.

    Thinking back, Gavin always emphasized their bond.

    Once Greg walked away, I finally asked a question that had been weighing on my mind. "Tom, why are you helping me? Did Gavin offend you?"

    Tom''s smile faded slightly, and he snorted coldly. "He has offended me quite a lot."

    I was puzzled.

    As far as I knew, Gavin had been trying to please Tom at all costs. After all, Tom''s background was far stronger than his. Even the so-called "twin stars" of Fuvine University were more about Gavin benefiting from Tom''s influence.

    At that moment, Greg came back holding two cherry cakes. Noticing the change in Tom''s expression, he grinned and asked curiously, "What are you two talking about?"

    "Why are you eavesdropping?" Tom shot him a nce, took the cakes from his hands, and handed one to me.

    Greg, empty-handed, clicked his tongue and shrugged. "You''re valuing beauty over friendship."

    I sat on the side, eating the cake and watching the two bicker like childish schoolkids. I smiled in amusement.

    Just then, Tom''s phone in his pocket vibrated.

    His smile instantly faded when he nced at the caller ID, and his face grew serious. "Hello, Mom..."

    Though I couldn''t hear the voice on the other end, his furrowed brows and impatient expression clearly indicated that he was being lectured.

    It dawned on me that the news from the banquet would likely spread.

    While it might pressure Gavin into a divorce, it would drag Tom into this mess, possibly more so than Gavin himself.

    A sense of unease settled in my heart.

    I had been so focused on divorcing Gavin as quickly as possible that I hadn''t considered Tom''s situation.

    "I understand," Tom responded impatiently, ncing at me before frowning. "I''m hanging up."

    "Tom, did my troubles drag you down?" I asked anxiously, watching him.

    He smiled lightly. "No, it''s not your fault."

    Though he said that, I knew it wasn''t the whole truth.

    I had heard Gavin mention Tom''s parents before. They were a typical military- political couple, and their rtionship wasn''t good; they were bound together for the sake of family interests.

    Thus, from the day of their so-called enviable "wedding of the century", the two became strangers living under the same roof.

    Tom had grown up in a militarypound with his grandparents and wasn''t close to his parents.

    Maybe it was because of the phone call that Tom didn''t stay long. He quickly took me and left the banquet hall.

    When we got home, I immediately called Dawn and told her everything that had happened at the banquet.

    "I told you, Mr. White is interested in you!" Dawn said excitedly. "This is his subtle way of staking a im!"

    I sighed helplessly. "Stop making things up. I''m actually worried about this. Tom

    has helped me so much; should I buy him a gift to thank him properly?"

    "Of course, you should." She nodded.

    "What should I buy?"

 Chapter 50

    Given Tom''s status, he probably had everything he could ever want; it was all the highest luxury.

    For example, the watch he wore at today''s banquet was worth at least eight

    figures.

    Dawn pondered briefly before suggesting, "How about a lighter? It''s a consumable, so no matter how expensive, it won''t be that much."

    "Tom doesn''t seem to smoke, though..."

    "Doesn''t he?" She immediately retorted, "I saw him smoking from a distance a few days ago at the city hall!"

    I felt a bit awkward, as I had never seen him smoke when we were together.

    Maybe his smoking habit wasn''t strong.

    "Alright. I''ll go with your suggestion and get a lighter."

    ...

    My colleagues and I had to work three extra days because I was still in my probationary period at work, and the production team was pushing us hard to finish the voiceover.

    "We can finally rest!"

    "Yeah, I feel like I''ve been working to death these past three days!"

    "Everyone works for a living. Stay calm."

    "Finally, we get a day off! Does anyone have ns? Where are we going to have fun?"

    "What fun? I just want to go home and sleep."

    Whileughing at my colleagues'' casual conversations, I packed up my things.

    When Lucas announced the holiday, I had already nned with Dawn to pick out a gift for Tom.

    Just then, my colleague Joseph Baker came over. "Grace, are you free for lunch? A friend gave me two tickets to a musical, and the next y we''re dubbing is based on a historical period, so it might be helpful for background research. Want to join me?"

    The next y was still assigned to Joseph and me for the lead roles, and since it was set during the World War period, it would be useful to visit the opera house for some background research.

    "Sorry, I''m meeting a friend to go shopping." I apologized.

    Joseph smiled. "No problem. We can n for another day."

    Dawn''s call came in at that moment, so I quickly answered. "Hello, Dawn, where

    are you? I''m off work now and heading downstairs. Wait for me."

    After hanging up, I grabbed my bag and headed out.

    "Grace!" Dawn waved at me from the entrance of the building.

    I hurried over. "Have you been waiting long?"

    "No." She shook her head with a smile and opened the car door for me. "Let''s go. Get in."

    But just as I was about to get in the car, Joseph suddenly ran over and handed me the two tickets. "Grace, why don''t you and your friend go? It would be a waste for me to go alone."

    I was surprised that he had followed me all the way here. I quickly said, "No thanks, Joseph."

    "You don''t have to be polite with me."

    He insisted, shoving the tickets into my hand, then turned and waved at me. "Enjoy yourselves."

    I instinctively wanted to chase after him, but he was already too far away.

    "Nice! You''ve only just joined thepany, and someone''s already got their eye on you. You really have an irresistible charm!" Dawn winked at me, grinning brightly.

    I couldn''t help butugh helplessly. "Stop joking. We''re just ordinary colleagues." "Would ordinary colleagues give out opera tickets?" She grabbed the two tickets from my hand. "One ticket costs over a thousand dors. That''s quite a generous gift..."

 Chapter 51

    "Is it really that expensive?" I eximed in surprise.

    "What now? Should I call him and return the tickets?" I quickly took out my phone, not wanting to feel indebted to a colleague for no reason.

    "Rx," Dawn said, shoving the two tickets into my hands. "They''re valid for

    another week. You can return them tomorrow."

    "Good." I finally felt at ease and put the tickets in my bag. I could return the tickets tomorrow.

    "Let''s go."

    "Okay."

    After spending the whole afternoon shopping, I finally bought a silver windproof lighter.

    But this seemingly inconspicuous lighter cost nearly half a month''s sry.

    Still, it seemed like a small pricepared to the favor Tom had done for me.

    "Don''t wait till tomorrow." Dawn was displeased when I mentioned putting it off. "Give it to him today. Strike while the iron is hot. Just call him now."

    I thought about it and agreed, pulling out my phone to call Tom.

    The phone connected quickly.

    "Hello..." His voice was deep and maic. "What''s up?"

    I immediately said, "Today''s a holiday, so I went and bought a gift for you..."

    "A gift?" Tom''s voice rose slightly. "A gift for me?"

    "Yes, to thank you for your help these past few days..." I paused. "Do you have time now? If it''s not convenient-"

    Before I could finish, he interrupted, "I have time. I''m at the office."

    I remembered hearing during the banquet that Tom was working on military tech research.

    "Is it okay if Ie over?"

    Since it was military tech research, many confidential matters were likely involved.

    "I''ll send you the location."

    "Okay."

    After hanging up, Dawn nudged me with her elbow, her expression full of teasing. "Grace, I''m sure Mr. White likes you."

    "How is that possible?" I said,ughing in disbelief. I didn''t believe it at all.

    With Tom''s status, how could he possibly like a married woman like me?

    Could a domineering CEO really fall for someone like me, a person who was divorced with a kid?

    Such dramatic romances only existed in novels.

    It could never happen in real life.

    Dawn cupped my face in her hands. "Grace, don''t sell yourself short. The number of guys who liked you back in the day is countless, and Tom might have been one of them!"

    "Okay. Enough of your nonsense. I''m leaving now, but I''ll treat you to something delicious another day!" I waved at her before hailing a taxi and heading out.

    It didn''t take long to arrive at Tom''s office building.

    "Grace."

    Before I could even enter the building, I saw his tall figure.

    Tom wore a simple coat today, his tall frame and long legs standing out. The corners of his coat fluttered slightly in the wind, giving him an effortlessly handsome, eye-catching look.

    He could make even casual clothes look like a model''s outfit.

    I quickly jogged over to him.

    "Slow down. Don''t trip," he said as he walked toward me.

    "Why did youe out? Have you been waiting long?" I felt a little embarrassed. I had nned to give him the gift to express my gratitude, but I didn''t expect him to be waiting outside.

    It had been almost an hour from the time I hung up. I had no idea how long he had been waiting.

 Chapter 52

    "I was just getting some fresh air," Tom said with a smile. "Let me show you around mypany."

    I had imagined that, given his status, the military technologypany he ran wouldn''t be a small affair. But when we actually arrived at theirb, I realized my expectations were far too limited.

    "This... This is military weaponry, right?" I couldn''t help but gasp, my heartbeat quickening as I anxiously asked, "Isn''t this a ssified project? Shouldn''t this be off-limits to outsiders?"

    Although I wasn''t an expert on military affairs, I had heard of confidentiality agreements before.

    He looked at me for a moment and then smiled slowly. "You''re not an outsider."

    I quickly raised three fingers and swore. "I promise I won''t tell anyone..."

    Before I could finish, he took my fingers. "You don''t need to swear."

    His palm was warm and rough, and as our skin brushed against it, I felt a jolt of electricity pass through me.

    I instinctively tried to pull my hand back, but he had already let go, shing a casual smile. "Didn''t you say you have a gift for me? Why haven''t you taken it out yet?"

    "Ah? Oh..."

    I quickly opened my bag and handed him the carefully wrapped little box. "I hope you like it."

    Tom opened the box and, when he saw the lighter inside, looked up, slightly surprised. "Did you pick this?"

    "Yeah." I felt a little nervous. "I didn''t know what else to buy, but... I thought you might find it useful..."

    "I really like it." He took the lighter and began to y with it. With a soft ding, a blue me shot up, and his eyes gleamed as they reflected the light. "Thank you."

    I let out a quiet sigh of relief. "I''m d you like it."

    He tucked the lighter into his pocket, his lips curling up in a smile, clearly in a good mood.

    Seeing him this happy put my earlier anxieties to rest. I knew I hadn''t chosen the wrong gift.

    "Mr. White, is this your girlfriend? She''s so beautiful!"

    At that moment, someone in theb suddenly spoke up, and the room was soon filled with voices teasing him.

    I instinctively looked at Tom, hoping he would rify things to his employees.

    But he smirked and nced at them quickly, smiling and saying, "It''s none of your business. Get back to work!"

    "Mr. and Mrs. White, may you have a lifetime of happiness!"

    "May you have children soon!"

    Hearing the increasingly outrageousments, I could feel my face burning with embarrassment. The misunderstanding was growingrger by the second.

    I wasn''t sure if Tom was toozy to exin or didn''t realize the seriousness of the situation, but I knew it was important to rify things.

    I quickly raised my hands. "I''m not "

    Before I could finish, I was interrupted again. "It''s only a matter of time!" "Right!" someone chimed in.

    "Hahaha!"

    As the atmosphere grew lively, I desperately looked at Tom for help, but he seemed to ignore it, shing a smile. "Don''t argue with these guys. Let''s go. I''ll show you around more."

    It wasn''t until we left theb that the noise from behind finally faded away.

    As he continued to show me around, exining various things, I started to worry that he might say something ssified. Just as I was about to stop him, his phone vibrated in his pocket.

    It was a call from Greg.

    "Hello, what''s up?"

    But as soon as Tom answered the call, his smile quickly disappeared, reced by a serious expression.

    "Alright, I understand. We''ll head over right now."

    His face was tense when he ended the call, and I couldn''t help but feel a tight knot

    in my chest. I quickly asked, "What''s going on? Is something wrong?"

 Chapter 53

    "Mrs. Gould had a sudden heart attack and was rushed to the hospital. She''s currently in emergency treatment."

    What?

    I was shocked. I hadn''t expected Amelia to fall so seriously ill, especially since thest time I saw her, she was only physically weak...

    "Do you want to go to the hospital? Let''s go together."

    I nodded quickly. She had always treated me like her own daughter, and when I heard she was in trouble, I couldn''t just sit back and do nothing.

    "Let''s go."

    Soon, we drove straight to the hospital.

    When we arrived outside the emergency room, Victor and Mandy sat on a bench in the corridor.

    As if hearing someone approaching, she instinctively looked up. When she saw Tom and me walking toward them, she immediately stood up and blocked my way. "Grace? What are you doing here? You''re not wee!"

    I gave her a cold nce. "Who do you think you are? Get out of my way!"

    My firm response surprised Mandy. She frowned and said, "It''s because of you that Mrs. Gould is like this. How dare you show up here? You''re not even divorced from Gavin yet and already involved with another man."

    I didn''t respond to her and walked past her straight toward the emergency room, but before I could get far, Victor stopped me. "Grace, can''t you understand humannguage? Didn''t you hear what Mandy just said? You''re not wee here!"

    I felt a chill in my heart. I knew he had always favored her, but I didn''t expect that, at this critical moment, he would still care about whether she felt upset.

    Amelia had really been blind to marry such a man.

    I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself down. "I''m here to visit Mrs. Gould, not to argue with you."

    "You think I want to argue with you?" Mandy quickly walked over to Victor''s side. "Mr. Gould, look at her. After she found herself a lover, she''s be so arrogant that she doesn''t even listen to you!"

    Victor frowned, then suddenly pushed me hard. "Get out! You''re not wee here!"

    I was unexpectedly shoved back several steps. I avoided falling to the ground when Tom quickly reached out to steady me.

    "Mr. Gould, how impressive!" Tom pursed his lips, his jawline sharp.

    Victor lowered his eyes, not daring to meet Tom''s gaze, but he still tried to exin with a forced calmness. "I... I just gave her a little push. I didn''t expect her to be so weak..."

    I didn''t argue with them anymore. I quickly walked to the emergency room door, anxiously trying to peer inside.

    The door was tightly closed, and the frosted ss made it impossible to see anything inside.

    Beforeing, I had asked Tom, but he only knew from Greg that Amelia had been rushed to the hospital due to a heart attack. He didn''t have any further details.

    With Tom present, Victor and Mandy didn''t continue to bother me. They just sat on the bench, idly scrolling through their phones.

    "Don''t just stand there. Sit down for a while."

    At that moment, Tom seemed to have found a chair from somewhere. He gently pressed down on my shoulder, urging me to sit. "Mrs. Gould is blessed. She will be fine."

    I nodded, absent-mindedly repeating after him, "Yes, she''ll be fine..."

    I didn''t know how much time passed, but hurried footsteps suddenly came from the corridor''s other end. I instinctively looked up and saw Gavin rushing over.

    "Gavin..." Mandy immediately walked up to him. "You''re finally here..."

    "How is my mom?" His face was full of worry. "How could she have a sudden heart attack?"

    She sighed. "I''m not sure about the details. I just heard Mrs. Gould wasn''t feeling well, so I thought I would visit her. I didn''t expect this to happen..."

    He instinctively wanted to say something, but his eyes narrowed when his gaze swept over me, and his face immediately darkened.

    Just then, the emergency room door opened, and the doctor walked out, removing his mask.

 Chapter 54

    I was closest to the door, so I rushed over first, my face filled with anxiety as I

    asked, "Doctor, how is she?"

    Soon, Gavin and the others gathered around. "How is my mom?"

    "Don''t worry. The patient has been stabilized, but she is still very weak and will need to stay in the hospital for further observation."

    Gavin let out a long sigh of relief. "Thank you, doctor."

    When the doctor left, I finally rxed. Thankfully, Amelia was okay.

    "I told you, Mrs. Gould is blessed. She''ll be fine," Tom said with a smile, turning his head slightly to meet my gaze directly.

    I nodded. "Yes."

    Just then, Greg arrived. After exchanging pleasantries with Gavin and the others, he mentioned that he needed to speak with Tom about something and took him to his office.

    "Wait here for me. I''ll take you hometer," Tom said in a low voice, ncing at Gavin and the others before leaving.

    I absent-mindedly replied, "Okay."

    After he left, I remained lost in thought. Amelia''s condition was strange, and it made me suspicious. She had always been in good health and took great care of herself. Even if, as Victor imed, it was due to stress, it didn''t seem possible for her health to deteriorate so rapidly in just one week...

    With that in mind, I immediately walked toward the doctor''s office to inquire further about her condition.

    However, Gavin blocked my way before I could take more than a few steps.

    "Grace, the whole city is buzzing with rumors that we''re getting a divorce. Your scheme has seeded. Aren''t you happy?" His voice was low, his eyes bloodshot, showing he hadn''t rested well in days.

    I frowned, suppressing my anger. Then, sarcastically, I replied, "So, when will you go and finalize the divorce paperwork?"

    "Don''t even think about it!" He gritted his teeth, his voice filled with fury. "I''ll never divorce you, even if I die. Stop dreaming! I won''t let you live happily with Tom!"

    A wave of helplessness washed over me. What exactly was he holding onto?

    Was he unwilling to ept it?

    But he clearly didn''t love me.

    Why was he clinging onto this so stubbornly?

    "Do as you please," I said, not wanting to engage further. I tossed a cold remark

    before turning and walking toward the doctor''s office.

    After I exined my intentions, the doctor frowned and said, "Actually, the

    patient''s condition is somewhat unusual."

    My heart tightened-just as I suspected.

    "Doctor, can you determine the cause of her illness?"

    "It will take some time."

    I quickly grabbed a piece of paper from the desk and wrote down my phone number. "This is my number. Can you please contact me once you know the cause?"

    The doctor nced at the note and nodded. "Okay."

    "Thank you, doctor."

    After thanking him, I turned to leave. However, I heard someone call my name before I could take more than a few steps.

    "Grace!"

    It was Mandy.

    I narrowed my eyes slightly-she really was relentless.

 Chapter 55

    When I saw that it was Mandy, my expression immediately darkened, and without thinking, I turned to walk away.

    But she quickly caught up and grabbed my arm. "I''m talking to you. Why are you running away?"

    I shrugged off her hand and said mockingly, "Can''t you tell? I don''t want to talk to you."

    She looked at me in disbelief, furrowing her brows. "Are you crazy? I didn''t do anything to you!"

    Her words made meugh in anger. "You''re the one who''s crazy!"

    She rolled her eyes at me. "I''m not the third party between you and Gavin. He doesn''t like you. Didn''t you know that before you married him? What does it have to do with me? Don''t take your anger out on me."

    I was stunned by her shameless usations. To think she dared to flip the me -I was truly learning something new today.

    "I don''t want to talk to you, so please move."

    Mandy sneered. "Do you think I want to talk to you? If it weren''t for Gavin, I wouldn''t even bother."

    Seeing that she was going to keep pestering me, I turned to leave.

    "Come back here!" She instinctively reached to grab my arm.

    I reflexively tried to pull away, but her nails scratched my hand, leaving a trail of blood!

    She was momentarily stunned, and then she nonchntly said, "I didn''t do it on purpose. I just wanted to talk to you. Why are you being so aggressive?"

    "Fine! I''ll identally scratch you too!" I was so enraged that I immediately reached for her wrist.

    "Ahh! Grace, are you crazy?"

    Before I could grab her, she screamed like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. Just as I was about to grab her wrist, someone suddenly seized my arm. Then, a sharp voice rang out from above, "Grace, what are you doing?"

    "Gavin, Grace went crazy! She actually tried to hurt me!" Mandy immediatelyined as soon as she saw him.

    But he didn''t even nce at her. Instead, he frowned and looked at me with aplicated expression. "Grace, if you''re angry, take it out on me. Don''t me Mandy. It''s not her fault."

    I sneered. "Oh, now you care about her?"

    "Grace..." Gavin frowned, about to say something, but then noticed the blood on my hand. "Your hand..."

    I looked down in the direction of his gaze and saw that the wound from Mandy''s scratch was already bleeding, making it look quite serious.

    He clearly understood what had happened. He quickly turned to her, ring at her fiercely. "Did you scratch Grace?"

    Mandy, still not fully epting responsibility, defended herself. "I didn''t do it on purpose! Grace was just moving around recklessly, and I identally scratched her..."

    "Apologize to Grace now!" His voice was sharp.

    She was incredulous. "Gavin, are you crazy? It''s such a small thing. Why are you making a big deal out of it? We''ve been good friends for decades! You''re really putting her over our friendship!"

    I watched coldly as they argued. Though I wanted to scratch her back, I knew that with Gavin there, he wouldn''t let me harm her.

    Meanwhile, the scratch on my hand started hurting, and I wondered if I needed a rabies shot.

    Tired of the situation, I turned and walked toward the elevator.

    "Grace..." He instinctively tried to follow me.

    "Gavin, let me make this clear. I only came to find Grace to settle things with her.

    It''s fine that you don''t appreciate it, but now you''re ming me?" Mandy''s voice rose in protest.

    "Enough. Just stop talking."

    "No way!"

    The elevator doors closed, blocking out their bickering. I nced down at the wound on my hand and sighed in frustration.

    Just then, my phone rang. It was a call from Tom.

    Knowing that he had finished his conversation with Greg, I answered and asked where he was.

    "I''m at the elevator on the seventh floor."

 Chapter 56

    I nodded. "Okay. I''lle find you right away."

    However, before I could say anything when I found Tom, his gaze immediatelynded on the wound on the back of my hand. "What happened to your hand?"

    "It''s nothing. It''s just a small scratch."

    He furrowed his brows. "Wait here. I''ll go get you some medicine."

    "No need..."

    "Wait here." His two words left no room for argument.

    Reluctantly, I nodded, unable to refuse.

    It wasn''t long before he returned with arge bag of medicine.

    He carefully treated the wound and then wrapped it with gauze before warning

    me. "Don''t get the wound wet for the next three days."

    "I got it."

    "Let''s go. I''ll take you home."

    Soon, the car stopped in front of my building.

    "Thanks for the ride, Tom."

    "You''re wee..." Tom smiled and, seemingly casually, asked, "What are you having for dinner?"

    "I have some food in the fridge. I''ll just make something."

    "You''re going to cook?" Tom raised an eyebrow.

    I nodded, confused. "Yeah. What''s wrong?"

    He grabbed the medicine bag, opened the door, and exited the car. "Didn''t I say

    you can''t get the wound wet for the next few days? Let''s go. I''ll cook."

    I waspletely stunned. "Tom, you... can cook?"

    "Who do you think you''re talking to?" he said teasingly, his voice rich and maic. "Today, I''m going to show you my cooking skills."

    I initially thought he was joking.

    But when I saw him tying an apron around his waist and skillfully chopping vegetables in the kitchen, I realized he was serious about cooking.

    But... How did he know how to do all this?

    Noticing the astonishment and confusion on my face, he nced at me while chopping the vegetables and smiled. "When I was in the army, we hardly had any food. Since we were stationed in the wilderness with no one around for miles, if we wanted something different, we had to make it ourselves..."

    I suddenly understood.

    However, I originally thought Tom could only cook simple meals.

    When the delicious dishes were ced on the table, I realized he was far more than just someone who could cook.

    "Is it good?" Tom asked with a smile as he watched me devour my food.

    "Mm, it''s delicious." I swallowed the food in my mouth and gave him a thumbs-up. "This is amazing."

    His face lit up with a smile. "I''ll cook for you from now on."

    I froze, unsure how to respond. His words were so ambiguous that I didn''t know how to take them.

    But he seemedpletely nonchnt as he added more food to my bowl. "Eat slowly. Don''t choke."

    I quickly lowered my head and continued eating, convincing myself I was overthinking. He probably just said that out of politeness, not meaning anything serious.

    After we finished eating, Tom got up to clean the dishes. I wanted to help, but he shooed me away with a "You can''t get your wound wet."

    Feeling guilty, I stood aside, watching him wash the dishes while chatting.

    In the middle of our conversation, he suddenly looked up, a smile tugging at his

    lips. "By the way, Greg told me some gossip today. Do you want to hear it?"

 Chapter 57

    As soon as I heard there was gossip, I immediately looked up at Tom.

    He put the clean dishes into the cupboard, then removed his apron, revealing a white shirt and ck suit trousers underneath. His ck belt cinched around his waist, highlighting his broad shoulders and narrow hips, with the muscles underneath his clothes subtly visible.

    He exuded a masculine strength and overwhelming sensuality.

    Feeling slightly ufortable, I quickly averted my gaze, realizing the kitchen space was too cramped. I hurriedly stepped out and turned to prepare tea for him.

    He took the tea I offered, took a sip, and then raised an eyebrow. "Did you buy new tea?"

    I quickly nodded. "Yeah."

    I couldn''t let him keep drinking the cheap tea.

    Tom stared at me intently, his dark eyes unusually bright, almost as if something strange flickered within them.

    I felt nervous under his gaze and was about to speak when he suddenly let out a lightugh. "Do you still want to hear the gossip?"

    I nodded. "What gossip?"

    He didn''t keep me in suspense. "Andrew has returned to the country for

    treatment. It was Victor who arranged his admission."

    I blinked in confusion. I could understand each word Tom said but didn''t quite get

    it when put together.

    Andrew returned for treatment, and Victor arranged the admission.

    He had always favored her because she was the daughter of his beloved, but I never expected that he would treat Andrew with such care.

    Was this what they called "love me, love my dog"?

    "Do you think Mandy wants to reconcile with Andrew?" I spected.

    She had already found out she was pregnant, and thest time she went to the hospital, it didn''t seem like she was going for an abortion. She probably wanted to keep the baby.

    Now that Andrew had returned, they might get back together.

    Tom simply smiled without giving me a clear answer.

    I felt confused, as if he knew something else.

    "Isn''t that the case?" I asked him again.

    He shook his head, still smiling. "I don''t know about that."

    Since he wouldn''t say more, I didn''t press further. After all, it was just a piece of gossip about Mandy, and I didn''t care to delve into it.

    The room was filled with the delicate fragrance of tea. The afternoon sunlight filtered through the window, casting pleasant shadows and creating a cozy and peaceful atmosphere.

    But just as I was chatting with Tom, my phone on the table suddenly vibrated.

    I instinctively nced at the caller ID. It was Gavin.

    Before I could react, Tom, ying with a silver lighter, suddenly flicked it open, igniting a small dark me.

    I nced at him and quickly ended the call.

    Immediately, Gavin sent a text message. "Come down! I''m downstairs at your ce!"

    I frowned slightly, surprised by how persistent he was being.

    I ignored him and put my phone away, thinking, "Out of sight, out of mind."

    "Is Gavin here?" Tom, having seen the text, asked in a low voice.

    "Don''t worry about him. He''ll leave when he gets tired."

 Chapter 58

    It had been the same routine for the past few days.

    Whenever Gavin drank, he would call me toe downstairs every few days.

    At first, it bothered me, but I no longer cared.

    Eventually, he would leave on his own.

    Honestly, I didn''t understand why he had suddenly changed so much. Previously, I was always revolving around him, and he treated me coldly as if I didn''t exist.

    Now, the roles werepletely reversed.

    Tom lowered his gaze and took a sip of tea. "Do you want me to help you get rid of him?"

    "No need." I shook my head. "Let him be."

    Besides, I already owed Tom too many favors. If I kept epting his help, how long would it take me to repay him?

    Just then, there was a knock on the door, followed by Gavin''s voice from the outside. "Grace, I know you''re in there. Open the door."

    The knocking sounded incessantly.

    I took a deep breath, starting to feel overwhelmed by the noise.

    But everything here had just been tidied up, and moving again would be too much trouble...

    As I was lost in these thoughts, Tom, who had been sitting across from me, suddenly stood up, walked a few steps to the door, and opened it with a quick motion.

    "T-Tom? What are you doing here?" Gavin''s expression darkened the moment he saw Tom instead of me.

    Tom leaned casually against the doorframe, nonchntly replying, "I should be asking you that."

    As he spoke, he sized Gavin up, his gaze finally resting on therge bag Gavin was holding. "What''s that you''re carrying?"

    "You don''t need to know!" Gavin snapped coldly, then turned his attention to me. "Grace, I just went to buy some medicine for you. You have to treat the scratch on your hand immediately, or it could get infected..."

    "Scratch?" Tom immediately caught the word, narrowing his eyes and turning to look at me.

    I felt a little ufortable under his gaze and quickly avoided it. Taking a deep breath, I coldly turned to Gavin. "Don''t worry about it. You should just take care of your good friend, Mandy."

    "Grace..."

    Gavin instinctively tried to enter, but Tom stepped forward, blocking his way. Tom''s voice was low as he asked, "Did Mandy cause this scratch on Grace''s hand?"

    Gavin pursed his lip but didn''t respond.

    The silence was enough for Tom to assume his answer was a confirmation.

    "I''m asking you!" Tom suddenly grabbed Gavin''s cor and forcefully shoved him out of the doorway.

    There was a loud thud as Gavin''s back mmed into the opposite wall.

    I was startled by his actions and rushed forward, grabbing his arm in case they started fighting. "Tom..."

    His gazended on my hand, and he let go of Gavin''s cor, shouting, "Get lost!"

    As Gavin''s cor loosened, he staggered against the wall, breathing heavily. He red at Tom, his expression almost twisted with rage, like a husband who had caught his wife cheating.

    "Tom, this is my wife! You''d better stay away! Do you not understand the basic rule that you don''t mess with your friend''s wife?"

    Tom''s eyes narrowed slightly, a cold smile on his lips. "If I were the one she liked back then, you wouldn''t even exist."

    Gavin gritted his teeth. "Wow! So, you''ve finally admitted that you''ve been harboring ulterior motives toward her all along!"

    Tom''s ck eyes were like an abyss, but his face remained calm. "So what?"

    "I advise you to give up on this idea! I will never divorce Grace!"

    "That''s not up to you!"

 Chapter 59

    Tom gave a coldugh without even ncing at Gavin. After speaking, he wrapped his arm around me, stepped into the room, and mmed the door shut

    with a bang.

    Listening to Gavin furiously banging on the door outside, I nervously nced in that direction.

    "You should move today. It''s not safe here."

    "Move where?"

    Without hesitation, Tom replied, "I have a ce in Silverwood Gardens, right across from your office. It''s fully furnished, and you can move in today."

    I hesitated momentarily, uneasy about the earlier exchange between Tom and Gavin.

    Though I felt most of what he said was for show, it still made me nervous.

    "What''s wrong?" He seemed to sense my hesitation,ughing lightly. "Did I scare you with my acting earlier?"

    "No."

    When he spoke jokingly, I rxed and said, "Thanks for the help, Tom."

    Gavin continued causing amotion for a while, but eventually, the security kicked him out.

    I began packing up to move right after he left to avoid further trouble.

    Since I had just moved recently, this time, it was much quicker and smoother.

    I hired a movingpany, and everything was done in no time.

    I even changed my phone number to prevent Gavin froming back. If he disagreed with the divorce, I decided to go through the legal process instead.

    It would take some time and effort, but it would finally end his harassment. When Dawn heard I had moved again, she immediately guessed the reason. "Did that bastard Gavine to harass you again?"

    "Yeah." I nodded. "I didn''t want to keep dealing with him, so I decided to move."

    "Where did you move to? Send me your address. I''lle over and cook for you!" she said excitedly.

    I smiled and sent her my new address.

    "Silverwood Gardens?" she said, astonished. "That''s a luxury neighborhood!"

    "Tom is letting me stay there for a while. Once the divorce is finalized, I''ll move back."

    "Tsk tsk tsk!" Dawn couldn''t help but exim. "It''s nice having a wealthy and powerful senior. I''m his junior too, but why didn''t I get that treatment..."

    "Dawn!" I replied helplessly. "Tom isn''t helping me for nothing. There are conditions involved."

    "I know. You''re meeting his elders, right?"

    I was speechless.

    When she said that, I couldn''t help but feel something was off...

    Could it be that Tom...

    But as soon as that thought crossed my mind, I shook my head-impossible.

    With his background, he could have any woman he wanted. Why would he be interested in someone like me, a woman about to get divorced?

    Not to mention, the White family would never approve.

    "Okay. Stop saying nonsense. I''ll order some seafood boil to be delivered. Do you want some?"

    "Yes! I''m on my way!"

    It didn''t take long before Dawn arrived.

    "How did you get here so fast?" I quickly opened the door to greet her.

    "It''s close to my office," she said, taking off her bag and looking around. "Wow!

    How big is this ce? The living room is huge..."

    "It''s about over 2,000 square feet..." It was much bigger than I had before and had three bedrooms.

    She gave me a thumbs-up. "Impressive."

    But soon, her gaze fell on the scratch on the back of my hand. "What happened to your hand?"

    "A dog scratched me."

    "Ah? Did you get a rabies shot?" Dawn asked, looking worried.

    I smiled and exined, "It wasn''t a four-legged dog. It was Mandy."

 Chapter 60

    "What happened? Is that woman out of her mind?"

    I briefly exined everything that had happened today and also shared the gossip Tom had told me earlier.

    "This situation is soplicated! I feel like there''s something fishy going on here," Dawn said, scratching her head. "Ugh! My head hurts. I feel like I need to use my brain more."

    I was speechless.

    I smiled and gently pulled her hand down. "Alright. Let''s not worry about her."

    The doorbell rang, and a voice called from outside, "Delivery!"

    "Our seafood boil is here!" Dawn excitedly ran to open the door.

    "Here''s your delivery."

    "Thank you!" She quickly took the bag from the delivery person.

    But just as I was about to close the door, the door across the hall opened with a creak.

    "Tom?"

    I stared in shock at the man who walked out of the door across from mine, feeling like my brain was about to crash.

    Tom was living here too? And right across from me?

    "Why... Why are you..." I stammered.

    "Why are you so surprised?" Tom tilted his head and smiled. "Can''t I live here?"

    Dawn was the first to react. "Mr. White, have you eaten? Do you want to join us?" "No thanks. Something came up at thepany. I have to go. You two enjoy your meal."

    After he left, she excitedly closed the door. "I think Mr. White has been nning this for a while! He even lives across from you! Does that mean the next step is moving in together?"

    I was speechless.

    "Stop joking around."

    "Alright. No more joking. Let''s eat seafood boil. Ugh... I''m starving after a whole day of work."

    We spent over an hour eating.

    After seeing Dawn off, I quickly tidied up the ce. Since I had a meeting at work early the following day, I washed up and went to bed.

    The following day, as I was heading out to work after breakfast, the door across from mine opened.

    "Good morning, Tom."

    "Good morning."

    Tom wore a in jacket and military green pants tucked into ck military boots, giving him a wild and rugged look.

    "Let me take you to the office."

    "No thanks. It''s just across the street. I can take the bus."

    "Come on. It''s on my way."

    Unable to refuse his kindness, and with a few things I wanted to ask him, I agreed.

    As soon as I got into the car, I asked, "Tom, can I ask you a question?"

    "Mm." He nced at me with a smile. "Go ahead."

    "Why do you want me to meet Mrs. White Senior?"

    Last night, Dawn''s casual remark about ''meeting the elders'' had kept me awake all night.

    He fastened his seatbelt and then nced at me. Smiling, he said, "Looks like you''ve forgotten. You''ve met my grandmother before. Do you remember?"

    I was shocked. "I''ve met Mrs. White Senior? When did that happen?"

    "Three years ago." Tom''s voice was deep and maic. "You saved an olddy at the school gate..."

    I blinked in confusion.

    Three years ago?

    Suddenly, a memory shed in my mind, and I stared at him in disbelief. "That... That olddy was Mrs. White Senior?"

 Chapter 61

    Three years ago, at the school gate, I saw an olddy lying on the side of the road, and no one around her was stepping forward to help. Some people were even filming, using her of fraud.

    I couldn''t stand it, so I called an ambnce and went with her to the hospital, making sure she was okay before I left.

    I would have almost forgotten this little incident if Tom hadn''t mentioned it today.

    "Do you remember now?" He smiled.

    I nodded, suddenly realizing, "So, you helped me because of that..."

    He gave me a knowing look and said faintly, "I suppose so..."

    Now that I had the full exnation, the unease in my heart finally settled.

    Before long, the car stopped in front of thepany building.

    I quickly thanked him and got out of the car.

    Just as I was about to close the door, Tom leaned against the steering wheel, his slightly open cor giving him an even more carefree, wild air. "Grace, see you tonight."

    His words were quite ambiguous, but given that we now lived across from each other, we would indeed see each other daily.

    I froze for a moment, then nodded quickly. "Drive safely."

    Hezily waved his hand as the window rolled up, and the car sped away.

    "Grace?"

    Just then, I heard someone call my name from behind. Turning around, I saw Joseph standing nearby with a slight frown.

    I remembered the opera tickets he gave me yesterday and quickly took them out

    of my bag. "Joseph, here are the tickets you gave me..."

    He pursed his lips. "Was that person your boyfriend?"

    I was taken aback and quickly shook my head. "No, he''s my senior from university."

    He seemed to rx and then smiled, asking, "So, do you have a boyfriend?"

    That was when I realized what he meant. "I''m married."

    "Ah?" Joseph looked shocked. "You... You''re married?"

    I nodded.

    He pursed his lips, clearly disappointed, but still managed a forced smile. "I see... How-"

    Before he could finish, I heard someone call my name.

    "Grace!"

    When I heard that familiar voice, my heart skipped a beat. I furrowed my brows and looked toward the source of the sound.

    Gavin was standing before a car, frowning as he looked at me.

    After not seeing him for a few days, he looked somewhat worn out. Yet, his suit

    still made him look like a business elite, tall and imposing.

    "What are you doing here?" I looked at him coldly.

    "I need to talk to you," he said, grabbing my hand.

    I instinctively pulled away. Before I could speak, Joseph had already stepped in front of me. "Who are you? What do you want?"

    Gavin furrowed his brows and looked at Joseph. With his tall stature andmanding presence, he exuded an aura of authority. "I''m her husband." Joseph froze for a moment and subconsciously turned to look at my face.

    I pursed my lips and nodded at him.

    Joseph bit his lip. "He''s really your husband?"

    "Mm."

    I quickly spoke up, worried that a conflict would arise between him and Gavin. "Joseph, I''m fine. You can head back to the office."

    "Alright, but if anything happens, call me," Joseph said, still looking at me with concern before he left.

 Chapter 62

    "Thank you, Joseph."

    After he left, Gavin finally curled his lips into a mocking smile. "Seems like you have quite a few protectors..."

    I couldn''t be bothered to listen to his sarcasm. "What do you want?"

    He pursed his lips and, after a long pause, spoke in a deep voice. "You moved? Is this how badly you want to get rid of me?"

    I interrupted him impatiently. "Is that all you wanted to say?"

    Aplicated expression crossed his face as if struggling with some inner pain. "Grace, have you be so impatient even just talking to me?"

    He seemed unable to understand how the person who once made me so happy with just a few words had be so cold toward him now.

    "Just tell me what you want."

    Gavin took a deep breath, trying to control his emotions. He moved his lips as if about to speak but then seemed to change his mind. "Grace, is there no chance for us to return to how we were?"

    "No."

    He clearly didn''t believe me. "Grace, I really will make up for everything I''ve wronged you for. Please give me onest chance, okay? Even if your mother is watching from above, she surely wouldn''t want to see us get divorced..."

    "Gavin, you don''t deserve to mention my mother!"

    Without warning, he grabbed my shoulders. "Grace, don''t you want a child? We can do IVF. I promise I''ll make you the happiest woman in the world."

    "Gavin..."

    Before I could stop him, the car door not far from us suddenly opened, and Mandy, wearing sunsses, walked over.

    I let out a coldugh, immediately swatting his hand away, my lips curling into a mocking smile. "Gavin, you disgust me."

    He begged me to get back together while another woman sat in his car...

    "Why are you taking so long?" Mandy frowned, seeming displeased. "Is it because Grace refuses to divorce you?"

    Gavin didn''t respond; his expression was one of inner struggle.

    Her brows furrowed as she looked at me. "Grace, I really overestimated you. I thought you were serious about divorcing Gavin, but it looks like you''re just ying hard to get?"

    I instinctively looked at him, my eyes wide in disbelief. "You agreed to get a divorce?"

    Gavin opened his mouth but couldn''t find the words. "Grace, I..."

    "Gavin, what did you say before you came here?" Seeing him hesitate, she looked at him in disbelief. "Don''t you want to take responsibility for the child in my belly?"

    At her words, I turned to stare at her, unable to believe my ears.

    Take responsibility for the child in her belly? What did she mean by that?

    Wasn''t the child Andrew''s? But how? Had Gavin already...

    Gavin clearly hadn''t expected Mandy to blurt out the truth so easily. He hurriedly turned to me. "Grace, listen to me. I was drunk that day. I went to find you, but handed me over to Mandy. I..."

    you

    I stared at him in shock. That day?

    The day when he was drunk and she took him away?

    But...

    At that time, wasn''t Mandy already pregnant?

    "Gavin, you''re not backing out, are you?" Mandy, furious at his exnation, flushed with anger. "Fine, if that''s the case, I''ll just get rid of the child now..."

    "Mandy!" He would never abandon this child.

    He suffered from low sperm motility, and even with IVF, the chances of sess were minimal. Now that Mandy was finally pregnant, this child might be his only chance at bing a father in his lifetime. He could never give up on it.

 Chapter 63

    Gavin''s brows were tightly furrowed as if he was experiencing some kind of painful struggle.

    Finally, he let out a deep breath and fixed his gaze on me. "Grace Summers, I''ll ask you onest time. Do you really want a divorce?"

    I was still lost in the shock of Gavin''s sudden announcement that he was the father of an unborn child, so I hesitated for a moment before reacting.

    Once I came to my senses, I nodded without hesitation and said, "Yes."

    "Alright." Gavin let out a heavy sigh of relief, then continued, "Tomorrow morning, I''ll wait for you at the courthouse."

    After that, gave me a deep look before grabbing Mandy''s hand and striding toward the car.

    "Are you still hung up on Grace?" Before they even walked far, Mandy pinched Gavin''s waist openly. "You''re the one who wronged me. Still, did you make it sound like I''m the one taking advantage of you?"

    "Enough, stop talking." Gavin grabbed her hand and opened the car door for her. "Get in."

    Watching the car speed away, I stood frozen in ce as if I couldn''t believe Gavin had actually agreed to the divorce just like that!

    I didn''t know how much time passed before I startedughing, but once I started, I couldn''t stopughing uncontrobly for a long while before I managed to calm down.

    I immediately called Dawn to share the good news! After hearing what I said, it took her several seconds to process it before she could fully process the information I just shared with her.

    "Mandy used her ex-husband''s sperm and imed it was Gavin''s?" Dawn''s tone was full of incredulity. "And Gavin... He actually believed it?"

    "Yeah," I answered.

    Dawn clicked her tongue in amazement. "Doesn''t Gavin know he has low sperm motility? He actually believed he was lucky enough to get her pregnant in just one try?"

    I chuckled lightly. "It doesn''t matter if he believes it or not. I just want him to agree to the divorce.''

    "You''re right," Dawn agreed with a nod, grinning brightly.

    However, as if something suddenly urred to her, she added, "By the way, didn''t it also take you just one time to get pregnant? It seems even with low sperm motility, it''s quite possible to conceive..."

    Her words inevitably reminded me of the absurd encounter with Gavinst month. At the banquet, someone had slipped something into my drink. Fortunately, Gavin arrived just in time... Thinking about it, I lowered my gaze, my hand instinctively resting on my lower abdomen.

    "Dawn, after we finish the divorce procedures at the courthouse tomorrow,e with me to the hospital for an abortion."

    The doctor had told me during myst visit that my body wasn''t in a condition for the procedure at the time. Now that a week had passed, it was time to end this once and for all.

    "Are you sure?" she asked out of concern.

    "Yes."

    "Alright, I''ll go with you to the hospital tomorrow."

    ...

    Perhaps because a long-awaited wish was about toe true, I was in such a good mood that my work efficiency skyrocketed. That day, my voice-over job ended half an hour earlier than expected.

    Since I got off work early, I made a special trip to the supermarket, nning to cook a nice meal to celebrate.

    But just as I was waiting for the elevator with bags of groceries, someone suddenly took the items from my hands.

    Startled, I thought I was being robbed and instinctively tried to snatch them back.

    "It''s me," said a low, seductive voice.

    "Tom?" I let out a long sigh of relief, lightly patting my chest. "You almost gave me a heart attack."

 Chapter 64

    Tom chuckled softly and nced down at the bags he had just taken from me.

    "Buying all these groceries? Did you just get paid?"

    I couldn''t help but smile. "Gavin came to see me today..."

    The smile on Tom''s face froze slightly. "He..."

    I quickly interjected, "He said he agreed to the divorce and asked me to meet him

    at the courthouse tomorrow morning to finalize it!"

    Tom was stunned for a few seconds before a relieved smile spread across his face. "Is that so? That''s wonderful news. Congrattions, Grace, for finally getting what you wanted!"

    I nodded with a smile and looked at him gratefully. "I have to thank you. If it weren''t for your help, I wouldn''t have made it this far."

    Tom''s lips curved slightly, showing a faint smile. Leaning closer, he lowered his voice to a teasing whisper near my ear, "With such heartfelt thanks, are you nning to renege on our previous agreement?"

    The sudden unexpected closeness carried a faint cool, woody fragrance.

    "No..." My heart seemed to have skipped a beat, and I couldn''t help but feel that Tom''s move was... incredibly seductive. "Once the divorce is finalized, I''ll go to Drixmont with you to meet your grandmother."

    Tom kept staring at me with his intense gaze. It was only when I started to feel a little uneasy that he finally curved his lips and said, "Alright. It''s a deal."

    Soon, Tom and I took the elevator upstairs.

    "Grace, would you mind if I joined you for dinner?" Tom asked at the door. He lifted the bags in his hand and added, "You provide the ingredients, I''ll do the cooking. How about we have a meal together?"

    My original n was to celebrate with Dawn, but she couldn''t make it due to ast-minute issue at work.

    Now, having someone to eat with-and someone who could cook, no less-was more than wee. Especially since he had great culinary skills. There was no way I could refuse his offer.

    "Of course!" I answered.

    Tom chuckled, grinning happily. "Then take it easy for a while. Dinner will be ready soon."

    I had to admit that men with military training were indeed efficient. Before long, a wide spread of dishes was ready on the table.

    "Why is it so extravagant?" I asked, surprised.

    I remembered casually buying some ingredients, but how did he manage to whip up a feast like this?

    "Don''t you know what you bought yourself?" Tom chuckled and pulled out a chair for me. "Come, give it a taste."

    I immediately took a piece of the lemon butter pork. The tangy and savory vor teased my taste buds like a catalyst that activated my appetite.

    "Mmm... It''s delicious!"

    Since I got pregnant, my food preferences have changed, and I particrly craved sour foods.

    "Slow down..." Seeing me devour the food, Tom smiled helplessly. "You got the sauce all over your face."

    I instinctively raised my hand to wipe my face, then looked up at him, "Is it still there?"

    "There," Tom said while pointing to his left cheek.

    I mimicked his action, raising my hand to rub my cheek.

    Tom shook his head with a soft chuckle as if he couldn''t bear it any longer. He leaned forward slightly and used his fingertips to gently rub the spot on my cheek.

    I instinctively turned my head, and my lips brushed against his fingers...

    A tingling sensation spread from my lips, and I froze momentarily, feeling a shiver run down my back. "I''m sorry."

    When I looked up, my gaze met his deep, dark eyes...

    They were like an endless abyss, yet they glimmered with light, reflecting the light from my own eyes.

 Chapter 65

    A faint cool, woody fragrance lingered subtly in the air, as if gently wrapped

    around me.

    My brow furrowed ever so slightly before snapping out of my thoughts. I quickly stepped back, then raised my hand to rub the spot where Tom had touched. "Is it gone now?"

    "It''s gone." Tom chuckled softly, his expression as calm as ever. But as he withdrew his hand, he instinctively rubbed his fingers together, rolling them a little more before curling them up into a fist.

    By the end of the meal, despite my efforts to control myself, I had eaten too much. My stomach felt ufortably bloated.

    "I told you to eat less earlier. Feeling ufortable now, aren''t you?" Tom shook his head helplessly. "There''s a pharmacy downstairs. I''ll go get you some digestive aids."

    Seeing him reach for his coat, I quickly grabbed his sleeve. "There''s no need for medicine. I''ll just go for a walk instead."

    After all, I was pregnant, and there were many medications I couldn''t take.

    Tom nced at my hand clutching his sleeve. Once I let go, he raised his gaze, his lips curling into a warm smile. "I''ll join you for a walk to work off this meal then."

    Since moving here, this was my first time taking a stroll in the neighborhood. Being a high-end residential area, thendscaping was exquisite, and ambient lights along the paths created a warm and romantic atmosphere.

    Just as I was enjoying the walk, my phone started ringing. It was a call from Alex. Since our mother''s passing, Alex seemed to have vanished without a trace. His phone had been unreachable, and no one knew where he had gone.

    I knew he resented me and was avoiding me, so I didn''t expect him to call out of the blue.

    "Hello, Alex..."

    The moment I answered the call, his tired voice came through, "Where are you right now?"

    "I''m..." I instinctively wanted to say I was home, but I quickly changed my response. "I''m at a friend''s house. Alex, where are you? Where have you been these days? I''ve been so worried about you."

    "It doesn''t matter where I am..." he took a deep breath, then continued, "Let me ask you something. Did you cheat on your husband?"

    "Cheat?" I froze for a moment. "I didn''t."

    "You dare tell me nothing is going on between you and Tom?" My brother let out augh. "Right now, everyone''s saying you had an affair with Tom while you were married, and that''s why Gavin wants to divorce you!"

    The more he spoke, the angrier he got. "I told you on your wedding day that Tom was acting weird toward you! Grace, have you lost your mind? You knew mom''s body couldn''t handle any more emotional turmoil, and you still did that? You''re the one who killed her!"

    "It wasn''t me..." Panic washed over me as I struggled to understand what rumors Alex had heard that led him to me Mom''s death on me.

    "Alex, please listen to me. I only asked Tom to help because I wanted to divorce Gavin..."

    "Stop making excuses! Grace, you killed Mom!" he cut me off.

    "Alex..." I tried to plead.

    "I''ll never forgive you for this!" he cut me off once more.

    Before I could respond, he hung up the phone.

    Hearing the monotonous beeping in the receiver, I panicked and immediately tried to call him back, but all I got was an automated response telling me that the call couldn''t be connected.

    "What''s wrong?" Tom asked, frowning at my distressed expression. "Did Alex misunderstand our rtionship? Do you want me to exin things to him?"

    I shook my head, trying to calm myself down. "No, I''ll exin it myself."

    Alex must''ve misunderstood something to believe I was responsible for Mom''s death...

    As long as I could clear up the misunderstanding, it would be fine. If Tom stepped in to help, it might only deepen Alex''s misunderstanding, and he wouldn''t believe Tom anyway.

 Chapter 66

    However, Alex wasn''t answering my calls, leaving me with no way to exin myself.

    Sensing my low spirits, Tom pressed his lips together and remained silent.

    I took a deep breath and forced a smile, saying, "It''s gettingte. Let''s head back."

    Tom nodded. "Alright, let''s go."

    ...

    The joy I felt from finally being able to get a divorce was mostly dampened by the unpleasant exchange with Alex.

    I slept through the night undisturbed, without any dreams.

    Early the next morning, Dawn came knocking at my door.

    Caught in the middle of brushing my teeth, I quickly rinsed out the foam before running to answer the door.

    "You haven''t had breakfast yet, right? I bought some pancakes for you along the way. Let''s eat first before going to the courthouse," Dawn said cheerfully, carrying the food to the dining table.

    I quickly turned around to grab some tes and forks from the kitchen.

    Sitting across from me, Dawn noticed my poorplexion and raised her eyebrows. "Grace, today''s your big day. Why do you seem upset? Don''t tell me you''re still hung up on that scumbag?"

    "No way." I smiled at her, then let out a sigh. I recounted the phone call from Alex from the night before.

    "How could Alex be like that?" Dawn huffed angrily. "Even if you did have an affair, he can''t pin your mother''s death on his own sister like that! That''s just cruel!"

    I couldn''t help but frown, also feeling that Alex''s behavior during that phone call was quite unusual. It was as though... He was in a hurry to condemn me without hearing me out!

    However, no matter how much I thought about it, I couldn''t think of a reason for him to do that.

    "Alright, don''t be upset. You''re about to finalize your divorce with Gavin! This is a day to celebrate, so you should be smiling!"

    I startedughing because of the silly faces Dawn was making, and I couldn''t help but nod in agreement.

    After we finished eating, Dawn tossed the dishes into the sink without bothering to wash them and dragged me toward the door. "Come one, let''s go already! Forget the dishes! Your divorce is more important!"

    ...

    When Dawn and I arrived at the courthouse, I was surprised to see Gavin already there. I instinctively nced at the car behind him.

    "I came alone. Mandy didn''te along," Gavin said in a low voice, his lips pursed.

    Hearing this, Dawn couldn''t help but scoff. "She''s probably resting at home for the baby."

    "Dawn!" I quickly tugged on her shirt, not wanting to stir up trouble now that Gavin had finally agreed to the divorce. I just wanted to get things over with.

    "Go wait for me in the car. I''lle find you once it''s done."

    Dawn nodded, then shot a re at Gavin before opening the car door to sit inside.

    Once she was in the car, I turned back to Gavin and said, "Let''s go."

    However, he didn''t move. He stood in ce and stared at me intently, his lips pressed tightly together.

    Just as my patience was about to run out, he suddenly asked me in a hoarse voice, "Gracie, do you still love me?"

    I couldn''t help but frown. I didn''t expect him to ask such a question at this point.

    Seeing my silence, Gavin''s expression lit up with faint excitement. He suddenly grabbed my hand and said, "You still love me, don''t you? Gracie, if you don''t want a divorce, let''s just forget this whole thing!"

 Chapter 67

    I flung his hand off with a cold re and said, "Gavin, I don''t love you anymore."

    The love I once had for him was gone, drained along with my tears the day my mother passed.

    In this one-sided rtionship, I sacrificed my youth and even indirectly caused the death of the person who loved me the most-my mom.

    If anything, the only emotion I had for Gavin would be hate.

    He shook his head in disbelief. "No, I don''t believe you. You must still be angry with me, right?"

    I took a deep breath, unwilling to argue further. "Gavin, do you think there''s any point in discussing this now? Don''t forget that Mandy is pregnant with your child."

    "Though that child isn''t really yours..." I added silently in my mind.

    Meanwhile, I, the one who was about to divorce him, was the one bearing his real child.

    However, that was something he probably wouldn''t know for the rest of his life.

    "Gracie, I was drunk that night. I thought Mandy was you..."

    "Gavin!" I couldn''t stand to listen to him any longer and cut him off coldly. "Enough! Let''s just get this over with and finalize the divorce."

    With that said, I turned and headed into the courthouse.

    Gavin hesitated for a moment but eventually followed along.

    It was a Tuesday, so the courthouse wasn''t too crowded.

    A smiling staff approached and pointed us in a direction. "Are you two here to register your marriage? The counter for that is over there..."

    "We''re here to get divorced," I replied.

    The staff froze. Her smile was slowly reced by an awkward expression as she looked us over.

    "My apologies. You two look so young, so I assumed you were here to register as newlyweds..."

    Her expression changed to one of pity as she added, "You two look like such a great match. You can''t have been married long, right? It''s not easy for two people toe together in the first ce. Getting divorced is a big decision. Please don''t act on impulse."

    I shook my head. "This isn''t an impulsive decision. We''ve thought it through."

    She sighed, still looking regretful. "Alright then. The divorce counter is over there. Please take a number."

    Following the direction she pointed at, I went to the kiosk and got a ticket. There weren''t many people ahead of us, so our turn came quickly.

    "Do you have all the necessary documents?" the staff member at the counter asked.

    "Yes," I nodded quickly, taking the documents from my folder and handing them

    over.

    "What about the husband''s documents?"

    I turned to look at Gavin.

    A flicker of hesitation and struggle crossed his face, but after a brief pause, he pulled out his documents from a folder and ced them on the table.

    I reached out to take the documents, but he pressed them down with his hand.

    Startled, I looked at him, only to see a sh of pain and turmoil in his eyes.

    "Gavin?"

    His jaw was clenched tightly as he stared at me, his gaze unwavering for a long time. Finally, he released the documents.

    I quickly retrieved the documents and handed them to the staff.

    The staff member frowned slightly, alternating their gaze between the two of us as

    they reviewed the papers. "Are both parties divorcing voluntarily?"

    "Yes," I answered immediately.

    However, Gavin remained silent.

    I frowned out of frustration and shot Gavin a nce, unsure who he was trying to

    impress with thisst-minute disy of sentimentality.

    Sensing my displeasure, he finally exhaled deeply and nodded, "Yes, it''s voluntary."

 Chapter 68

    The officer pursed his lips, and his gaze couldn''t help but sweep across both of us. Then, he lowered his head and went through with the normal procedures.

    The documents were definitely fine, and Quinton personally drew up the divorce agreement for me. He fought for me for nothing but the best in terms of both personal interests and division of property.

    "Why is there a handwritten use in the agreement?" At that moment, the officer suddenly opened the divorce agreement in front of us. "Which one of you amended it?"

    Naturally, I didn''t do anything like that. However, I couldn''t help but frown when I got a good look at the handwritten use. I instinctively turned my head sideways and looked at Gavin.

    Gavin spoke in a deep voice, "This vi is located in the neighborhood you chose back then. You were also the one who oversaw the renovation. Naturally, it''s yours. Think of it as mypensation for you."

    I couldn''t help but feel sulky. Everything was listed clearly in the divorce agreement. If something belonged to me, I would definitely fight for it. On the contrary, I had no interest in taking something that wasn''t mine.

    However, Gavin added one more use without consulting me. Would that nullify the divorce?

    I was afraid that adding something there would cause unfavorable changes to the divorce. So, I hurriedly looked at the officer. "Can we cross out the handwritten use? Is it going to have any negative bearing on the agreement''s legality?"

    The officer looked at me before turning his gaze to Gavin. "Did you add this handwritten use?"

    Gavin nodded. "I did."

    "Sign above it and leave a thumbprint. "

    "Alright." Gavin did as he was told.

    My heart was in my throat initially, but I finally felt relieved when I saw the officer take back the divorce agreement.

    Minutes came and went. Silence hung over the hall. The only audible sound was the faint rustling as the officer flipped through the document and the thudding sound as he stamped on each page of the document.

    I fixed my gaze on the officer, who was upied with the document. Be that as it may, I could still sense Gavin''s intense gaze.

    "It''s done. Both of you will have to sign the document. Then, you can get your divorce certificate in 30 days." The officer pushed a document to our side of the table.

    I was the first to pick up the pen and sign it. Then, I hastily asked, "Can''t we get it today?"

    "There''s a new rule in our country now. From this point on, a divorce cooling-off period of 30 days is in effect. If either party regretted his or her decision, that party reserves the right to revoke the divorce."

    I immediately felt anxious. "Did you just say that the divorce can be revoked?"

    "Yeah. It''s a neww that was passed recently."

    What? When did something like this bew?

    If that was the case, Gavin could always revoke the divorce anytime in the next 30 days. Then, all the divorce procedures would''ve been for naught.

    At that moment, Gavin was done signing his document. He handed the document to the officer and said, "Thank you."

    "Let''s go." Gavin rose to his feet.

    I felt a little upset as I followed Gavin out of city hall. At that moment, Dawn was already eagerly waiting for me at the entrance. The moment she saw me, she immediately stepped forward and asked, "How did it go, Gracie? Is the procedure done?"

    I nodded. "Yeah. The divorce procedure has been carried out."

    "That''s fantastic!" Dawn couldn''t help but apud me.

    I must''ve been affected by her jovial mood because my lips couldn''t help but curl into a grin.

    "Are you really this happy after the divorce?"

 Chapter 69

    "Are you really this happy after the divorce?" Gavin suddenly asked in his deep voice.

    I couldn''t help but turn around and look at him. I happened to meet his gaze, only to see a hint of anguish sh in his eyes for the most fleeting moment.

    I frowned slightly. Just as I was about to take a closer look, Gavin had averted his gaze. "You''re going to regret it, Grace."

    Then, Gavin got into his car and drove away swiftly. I watched as he drove off into the distance, wondering what made him so sure of what he had just said. This wasn''t the first time he had said it either.

    Gavin also imed that I would regret it when he agreed to divorce me. At the end of the day, however, he was the only one who regretted it.

    I couldn''t help but take a deep breath. There had always been a weight on my shoulders, and it was finally lifted off now. I would be freed from the shackles of this marriage after the 30-day cooling-off period.

    "Hurry up and show me the divorce certificate, Gracie." Dawn looked very excited. Obviously, she couldn''t wait to see it.

    I frowned slightly when Dawn brought it up. "There''s something called a divorce cooling-off period, and itsts 30 days. I can only get the divorce certificate after a month."

    "What the heck is that?" Dawn couldn''t help but feel stunned. "What kind of rule is that?"

    "It''s aw that just recently passed."

    Dawn said in a worried tone, "So, it''ll take longer for you to get the divorce

    certificate, right? Is it possible things might change during the cooling-off period?"

    I shook my head. "If either party wants to revoke the divorce, it can be done within the 30-day period. Once that happens, the divorce will be undone."

    "Huh?" Dawn was very shocked. She even found it to be ridiculous. "Hearing this has made me think twice about getting married. Seriously? It just takes a minute to get married, but we have to wait a month to get divorced?"

    Dawn pouted. "So, you''d better start praying that Gavin doesn''t change his mind halfway through the cooling-off period."

    I couldn''t help but purse my lips. Actually, this was what worried me the most as well. With that said, Mandy was pregnant, and Gavin had no idea that the baby wasn''t his. So, I was sure that he wanted to get divorced more than I did.

    After all, the baby in Mandy''s belly couldn''t afford to wait any longer.

    "I don''t think that''s going to happen." I raised my head and looked at Dawn. "After all, Mandy is pregnant with ''his baby.""

    "That''s right!" Dawn''s eyes couldn''t help but sparkle. She took wicked pleasure in Gavin''s misfortune. "Even if they want to do a paternity test, they''d have to wait until Mandy gives birth to the baby."

    I nodded and lowered my gaze, staring at my slightly bulging belly. "I need you to go to the hospital with me, Dawn. I''m going to have an abortion."

    It was time for me topletely sever my tie with Gavin.

    Before long, Dawn drove me to Starlight Hospital. After I got my number, I queued up and waited for my turn.

    Meanwhile, Dawn kept holding my hand while sitting next to me. I could feel her palm getting sweaty. I couldn''t help but feel amused. It felt like she was even more nervous than I was.

    Shortly after, it was my turn. I opened the door, only to see the same doctor there. I was here for an abortion. So, I had to go through a series of check-ups first. Afterward, I held a stack of reports and went back to the outpatient department. "ording to the data, you''re doing worse than thest time you were here, Ms. Summers." The doctor frowned. "The embryo has attached itself to the lining of your uterus. If we forcibly remove it, the risk will be great."

    My heart leaped to my throat. "Is it going to make me infertile for the rest of my life?"

    The doctor nodded. "There''s a great chance you won''t be able to have another baby."

 Chapter 70

    I couldn''t help but feel dazed. How could this have happened?

    The doctor saw my reaction and sighed. "The fact is that everything in the world has sentience, especially when it''s your own flesh and blood. Perhaps your baby doesn''t want to leave your side, Ms. Summers.

    "How about you take some time and think it over? After all, it wasn''t easy for you to get pregnant in the first ce."

    My heart clenched. I instinctively lowered my gaze and patted my belly gently.

    "How about we keep the baby, Gracie?" Dawn said softly. Clearly, she was worried about the aftereffects if I went through with the abortion. More to the point, she had the most tender of hearts. While she might always be feisty, it was merely a facade.

    Be that as it may, could I afford to keep the baby?

    This baby was Gavin''s. I would never be able to sever my ties with Gavin for as long as the baby existed. With that said, the baby was my flesh and blood as well, which made them one of my few family members in the world.

    The doctor probably saw me hesitating. Hence, he showed me an ultrasound film. "You''re six weeks pregnant now. We can easily see the embryo here.

    "They''re about the size of a blueberry now. From here on out, their head will start to slowly take shape. Their other organs will start to develop as well, such as the brain, facial features, respiratory and digestive systems, nerves, and more.

    "Their facial features have already been formed, actually. You can clearly see their nostrils and eyes." The doctor''s voice was warm and gentle.

    I followed where he pointed, and it felt like I could really see my baby''s eyes. I thought the baby was winking and staring at me with a smile.

    "Moreover, their kidney, heart, and other organs have also started to form. Now, their heart is only the size of a seed. It might be tiny, but it has started beating for as many as 150 times per minute. A baby''s heartbeat is twice the speed of an adult''s. Moreover, their arteries have just begun to pump blood to their entire body.

    "Aside from that, your baby''s nerves are connected to their brain and spinal cord now. Their gastrointestinal tract has also taken shape. That''s not even mentioning that their stomach and chest have started developing too¡ª"

    "Doctor..." That was when I suddenly spoke up and cut him off. "I''m going to keep my baby and forget about the abortion."

    I believed the doctor secretly let out a sigh of relief. Then, he chuckled and said, "If that''s the case, I''m going to set up a profile for you here. You''ll have toe here every month for a body check-up. If you don''t feel too well or notice anything unusual about your health, you''re going to have toe here immediately."

    "Thank you, doctor." After I was done with the profile, I exited the room with Dawn. "Are you really going to keep the baby?" Dawn was still a little worried. "Are you sure you won''t regret it?"

    "I won''t." I pursed my lips. "The baby is mine and mine alone."

    Dawn couldn''t help but grin when she heard what I said. "Count me in. I''m going to be the baby''s godmother."

    What Dawn said made me smile. When I first came to the hospital, my heart was heavy. Now that I had decided to keep the baby, I actually felt much more at ease.

    However, something happened when Dawn and I were leaving the hospital. Just as we were about to get into our car and drive away, we suddenly heard an ear- piercing screech of a car brake from the hospital entrance.

    Then, someone shouted angrily, "What a reckless punk! You could''ve gotten yourself killed! Also, this is a hospital. Will you please watch out for the others?"

    Dawn and I instinctively followed the voice and looked over. We were wondering if some patient''s family was driving dangerously because he or she was overwhelmed with concern. That was when we saw an extremely familiar and tall figure getting out of the car.

    Was that Tom? W-What came over him?

    I was very used to seeing his leisurely and indifferent attitude. Now, however, he was wearing his heart on his sleeves, and it got me wondering if something very bad had gone down.

    "Mr. White!" That was when Dawn suddenly waved at him and yelled.

    "Dawn..." I was shocked by her actions. "What are you doing?"

    It didn''t take a genius to see that something disastrous must''ve happened. Why would Dawn greet him at a time like this?

    Meanwhile, Tom was dumbfounded for three full seconds when he saw me and Dawn. Then, he stormed over.

 Chapter 71

    When Tom finally got nearer, I realized that he looked very scary right now. I

    wasn''t sure what caused it, but there was a big sh wound on his arm. Although his wound had started to scab over, half of his sleeve had been stained by blood.

    "A-Are you alright, Tom?"

    However, it seemed like he didn''t hear what I said. Instead, he was scanning me from head to toe. It took me a while, but I came to realize that his body had been stiff previously and he was slowly rxing now.

    "Mr. White." At that moment, a nonchnt voice rose in the air. "Why didn''t you just pick up my calls?"

    Greg stood at the hospital entrance. He frowned as he walked over. "I tried to call you because your ally is already fine, but you just wouldn''t answer my calls."

    "Ally?" Dawn blinked, feeling dumbfounded.

    "Yeah." Greg raised his hand and rubbed his nose. "Tom''s ally suddenly met with an ident. I had just given him a call and told him about it. The next thing I knew, he was already on his way here. Afterward, I realized that everything was fine. So, I intended to call Tom and give him the good news, but he didn''t pick up any calls."

    Tom pursed his lips and said in a deep voice, "I was in such a hurry when I came out that my phone fell to the floor."

    Greg raised an eyebrow. "What about your arm?"

    Tom nced at his arm and responded halfheartedly, "Something cut me, I guess."

    Greg gave a helpless smile. Meanwhile, Dawn and I hadn''t had the foggiest idea what just happened despite the fact that Greg had exined it to us.

    With that said, we gathered enough to know that Tom''s "ally" meant a lot to him. After all, he had always been calm and collected, yet he got this panicked for that ally of his.

    "Are you okay? Should I ask a nurse to clean it up for you?"

    Tom cast a nonchnt nce at his wound. "I''m fine."

    At first, I thought Tom would follow Greg into the hospital and pay his ally a visit. To my surprise, Tom left immediately after he learned that his ally was doing fine.

    Dawn and I were confused all over again. What on earth was Tom doing?

    "Mr. White is acting rather weirdly today."

    Dawn couldn''t help but analyze the situation for me as we were driving home. "It''s not right to say that he doesn''t care about that ally of his. His disheveled state told me that he does care. But at the same time, he left without even checking up on that person."

    I nodded as well. "He was acting a little strange."

    All of a sudden, something popped into Dawn''s mind. She shed me a big smile

    and said, "Do you think Mr. White has a thing for his ally?"

    I was at a loss for words. I wasn''t sure if I shouldugh or cry. "That''s utter nonsense."

    However, Dawn wore an expression that suggested she had made a huge discovery. She said in an excited tone, "I''ve never seen anydies by his side. On the other hand, there are always guys around him. Everything''s starting to make sense now!" The more Dawn talked about it, the more excited she got.

    "Wait a minute. Doesn''t Mr. White have feelings for you? That means he''s

    probably not gay. Is it possible that he''s bisexual, though?"

    "Dawn..." I groaned. Her mind never ceased to amaze me.

    Dawn shed me a smile and asked, "How are you feeling now? Did I make you happy, even just a little?"

    That was when I finally realized that she was merely trying to make meugh.

    "I''m fine." I grinned and looked at Dawn. "Actually, I don''t want to give up on this baby either."

    After all, a mother had strong bonds with her children. Even if my baby had merely been in my belly for a little over a month, there was already an unspeakable bond between us.

    How was I supposed to sever our ties that easily?

    Dawn reached out and rubbed my belly when the traffic light turned red. "Don''t worry about a thing, baby. I''ll take care of your mom on your behalf. So, you have to be a good kid in there. You hear me?"

    I chuckled and sighed in relief. It didn''t matter what was going to happen. I was going to give birth to my baby, and I would never regret making this decision.

 Chapter 72

    I became easily tired and longed for sleep. Perhaps it was due to me getting further along. I didn''t even realize that I had fallen asleep during the drive home until Dawn woke me up. That was when I finally opened my eyes in a daze.

    "Are you tired? You should go home and get some rest."

    "Okay." I nodded. I deliberately took a day off to get the divorce procedure done, but it only took me half a day to do that and go to the hospital. There was still half a day left, so it was perfect for me to grab some shut-eye.

    After I saw Dawn drive off, I headed straight upstairs. Just as I was about to open the door, the door across from me suddenly opened.

    "Tom? What are you..." I was puzzled when I saw him here at this time of day, but I couldn''t resist ncing at the wound on his arm.

    "Didn''t you get it treated?" I frowned slightly and added in a worried tone,

    "Bacteria and germs could easily get into your body through the wound. Then, it''ll get infected."

    However, Tom merely lowered his gaze and nced at it dismissively. "I''m fine. It''s just a flesh wound."

    I couldn''t stand it anymore. Then, it urred to me that I still hadn''t finished the medicine I bought. So, I immediately said, "Give me a minute. I''m going to get the first aid kit and bandage you up."

    At first, I thought Tom would get annoyed. To my surprise, he was actually still waiting by the door when I came back with the first aid kit.

    "I hope it''s not too much trouble for you, Grace." Tom''s lips curled into a grin. Then, he gestured toward his house behind him with his chin. "If you don''t mind, we can take this to my ce."

    "Sure."

    At first, I thought our houses would have simryouts. However, when I opened the door, I came to realize that Tom''s ce was much more spacious than mine.

    Moreover, his living room was surrounded by ss that allowed us to take a gander at the wend reserve. I could even see the most iconic and tallest building in Fuvine in the distance.

    The views were splendid everywhere I looked, and it felt like I was standing on top of the clouds. I sat on the couch and looked around me, only to find that everything felt surreal to me.

    I knew very early on that this neighborhood catered to the rich, and I also thought my ce was quite luxurious, measuring 2,400 square feet. It never urred to me that Tom''s ce was much bigger and better.

    "Have a ss of water." That was when Tom poured me a ss of water and put it down in front of me.

    I quickly thanked him. I voiced up when he sat on the couch next to mine. "Can I start treating your wound now?"

    Tom rolled up his sleeve, revealing his firm muscles and the wound on his arm, before giving me a sidelong nce. I quickly took some sterilized cotton swabs and dabbed them with iodophor. Then, I started disinfecting his wound.

    "You went to the courthouse for the divorce procedure, didn''t you?"

    I instinctively raised my gaze, only to find myself meeting his eyes. I hurriedly averted my gaze and nodded. "Yeah. It''s all done now. I''ll get the divorce certificate if Gavin doesn''t go back on his decision during this one-month cooling- off period."

    Tom nodded subtly and let out a small chuckle. It was a soft sound, but it was lingering. With that said, there was a sense of carefree ease about it.

    His voice sounded considerably seductive when he asked, "If that''s the case, don''t you think it''s time for you to repay me?"

 Chapter 73

    I couldn''t help but get momentarily stunned. Then, I came back to my senses and understood that Tom was referring to the previous agreement; we had said we would help each other.

    "Certainly." I hurriedly nodded. "When are we going?"

    Tom nced at me. "Really? Aren''t you worried that I might sell you off to human traffickers?"

    For a moment there, I wasn''t sure how to respond to him, especially when he spoke in that tone. Should I continue holding the cotton swab or put it down? It felt wrong either way.

    "Rx. I could never do that to you," Tom said jokingly.

    I spoke up, feeling a little embarrassed, "Tom, if you aren''t in a hurry, can we do it during the weekends?"

    After all, I was still in my internship. It wouldn''t be appropriate for me to keep applying for off days.

    "Sure." Tom chuckled. "How about this weekend?"

    That was a little too soon.

    "What''s the matter? Are you busy?"

    "Not really." I hurriedly shook my head. "I have the time for our agreement."

    "I''ll ask someone to buy the flight ticket, then. We''ll board the ne this Saturday morning and stay for a night in Drixmont. By Sunday noon, we''ll be back here."

    "Okay."

    Once we agreed on the time, the living room was shrouded in silence as it bathed in sunlight. I was still holding the cotton swab in my hands. I couldn''t help but raise my head, only to see that Tom was staring right back at me.

    I didn''t want things to get awkward, so I hurriedly lowered my gaze and rummaged for a roll of gauze in the first aid kit. I needed to wrap up his wound.

    "What are you looking for?" At that moment, Tom suddenly leaned in. His breath was warm as it hit my ear, sending a tingling sensation down my neck and making my ears burn up instantly.

    I took an uneasy step back,pletely forgetting the fact that I was sitting on a chaise lounge, which meant that there was a gap between it and the couch behind me. I almost fell backward, and I frantically tried to grab onto something.

    All of a sudden, a strong and manly arm wrapped itself around my waist and pulled me to the side. The next thing I knew, Tom and I fell to the couch.

    Our breaths were chaotic and heavy. At the same time, the rich scent of maple wood rushed into my nostrils. I raised my gaze frantically, only to find myself staring right into intense-looking eyes.

    Meanwhile, it just so happened that my palms were ced against his strong chest. Even if I was touching it through a shirt, I could still feel how firm it was.

    "Tom."

    "Hmm?" His voice sounded deep and charming, sending a tingling sensation to my ears.

    Things between us felt so suggestive that I could hardly breathe. I pushed against his shoulders. "G-Get up first."

    No matter how hard I tried to push Tom away, he still didn''t back off for even an inch. He kept his head lowered as he looked at me, and his delicate eyebrows fluttered. Underneath the light, his features looked more defined and his eyes darker.

    "Grace," Tom said. All of a sudden, he lowered his head, relentlessly exhaling his warm breath on me. As my heart raced, his face inched closer. I instinctively turned my head sideways and shut my eyes.

    Seconds passed by. I didn''t dare to open my eyes until I sensed that Tom had stopped advancing. I found myself staring into his amused gaze. His smile deepened as he said, "You''re pressing on my wound, Grace."

    I immediately blushed and propped myself up. Then, I quickly looked at Tom''s arm. The wound had been disinfected earlier, but blood was seeping out once more after I pressed on it.

    "I''m sorry," I said hurriedly.

    "It''s fine." Tom raised his hand and nced at his wound. With a chuckle, he said, "I''ll need your help to tend to it again, Grace."

    "Alright." I immediately opened another pack of sterilized cotton swabs and tended to Tom''s wound. It looked more serious now. I made it worse when I was supposed to be helping him.

    "Does it still hurt?" I instinctively raised my gaze, only to find myself staring into his amused eyes. His lips curled into a grin, and his eyes sparkled brightly. It was such a captivating sight that I couldn''t tear my eyes away.

 Chapter 74

    "It''s okay. It''s just a minor injury." Tom withdrew his arm before he rummaged through the first aid kit and found a roll of gauze. "Just wrap my wound up."

    I immediately took the gauze and started tending to his wound. I felt so embarrassed when I thought back to the earlier moment. It was simply too awkward for me.

    The moment I was done wrapping up Tom''s wound, I rushed into the toilet to ssh some water on my face. Only then did it feel cooler.

    However, I kept thinking back to the moment when Tom pinned me underneath him.

    "What''s wrong with me? Am I going out of my mind? Come on. Snap out of it!" Then, I hastily sshed more water on my face.

    I had Dawn to thank for this. It was her fault for filling my head with nonsense all the time. Seriously! I didn''t know if I could face Tom again.

    I avoided Tom for two whole days. On the third day, I tiptoed out of my ce and closed my door. I was about to head out for work when Tom''s door swung open. "Top of the morning, Grace."

    I was at a loss for words for a brief moment. Then, I responded with an awkward smile, "Good morning. What a coincidence."

    Tom gave me a sarcastic look and said, "Indeed. We''re neighbors, yet we actually haven''t seen each other for two days straight."

    I didn''t know what to say. When Tom realized I was quiet, he gently flicked my forehead and said, "Let''s go. I''ll give you a ride."

    It was just a five-minute drive to my workce. However, there were a lot of cars on the road early in the morning today. Perhaps it was because it was Friday.

    "We''re going to Drixmont first thing in the morning tomorrow. Have you packed everything you need?" Tom tapped the steering wheel intermittently as he looked at me with a grin.

    "I don''t have too much to pack, actually. All I need are some fresh clothes." Then, I checked with him again. "Are we just going to stay in Drixmont for a night?"

    "Yeah." Tom nodded. Before long, he stopped the car at Zephyr Corporation''s entrance.

    I didn''t turn around and leave until Tom drove away. However, I sensed my colleague''s overly enthusiastic gazes the moment I stepped into the office. I was feeling bewildered when Mr. Burke came over.

    "Have you seen the trending topics on Twitterst night, Grace?"

    I didn''t have the foggiest idea what he was talking about. I shook my head in a daze and asked, "What do you mean?"

    "You did some voice work for Mandy in that TV drama of hers. It airedst night. Then, a big-shot influencer with ten million followers edited and uploaded a voice- over video. It was a big hit! Mandy''s agent even gave us a call earlier. She expressed interest in making you Mandy''s exclusive voice actor."

    I couldn''t help but frown when I heard what he said. "Can I turn down the offer?"

    Mr. Burke didn''t expect me to reject the offer. He was stunned for a moment before he blinked and asked, "Why?"

    "It''s a private reason."

    Mr. Burke felt a little anxious and tried to convince me. "Here''s the thing, Grace. Mandy is a celebrity with international recognition, and she intends to expand her career in the country. Right now, Mandy is in a really good ce in terms of poprity and reputation. You''ll secure a strong footing in the voice acting industry if you be her exclusive voice actor."

    Countless voice actors couldn''t even dream of an opportunity like this.

    "I genuinely don''t want the offer." I gave Mr. Burke an apologetic look, but I said firmly, "Please turn it down for me. Otherwise, you can let someone else take up the role."

    The point was that I wanted to steer clear of Mandy as much as I could.

 Chapter 75

    At first, Mr. Burke patiently convinced me. He promised me a bright future and tempted me with attractive offers. However, he stopped pushing when he saw how I stuck to my gun. t out of options, he rejected Mandy''s offer.

    I thought that was the end of it. However, I was in the recording studiopleting some of the backlog work when one of my colleagues suddenly came inside. She told me to head into Mr. Burke''s office.

    I hurriedly finished my work before making my way there. Then, I knocked on the door.

    "Come in."

    The moment I opened the door, I saw a short and chubbydy with sharp features sitting on the couch. Her chin was slightly raised, giving off an air of arrogance.

    "She''s Grace, Ms. Beach." Mr. Burke immediately rose to his feet and walked over to me. "Grace, meet Mandy''s agent-Deborah Beach."

    I frowned slightly. I didn''t think Mandy''s agent would personallye here.

    Deborah couldn''t help but scan me from head to toe. She frowned and asked, "Grace? Why do you look somewhat familiar to me? Have we met before?"

    I shook my head with a nk face. "Not at all. You''ve probably mistaken me for someone else."

    Deborah probably didn''t expect me to be this cold and aloof. Her voice deepened when she said, "Mr. Burke told me that you have no interest in bing Mandy''s exclusive voice actress. What''s the matter? Is it a price issue?"

    Deborah crossed her legs as she spoke, looking very arrogant. "By industry standard, three thousand dors per episode is considered a high offer for

    dubbing work. Mandy just so happens to appreciate talented people. If you agree to ept the role, we can renegotiate the price again."

    "I''m sorry, but I''m not interested."

    Deborah pursed her lips in displeasure. She thought I was ying hard to get. "Fine. We''ll pay you five thousand dors per episode. This is the biggest concession we''ll make. Know when to quit while you''re ahead. Don''t let greed get the better of you."

    I couldn''t help but sneer. Birds of a feather did flock together. Deborah was every bit as obnoxious as Mandy was.

    "I told you, I''m not interested. Is that all you came to say? I have to get back to work now." Then, I turned around and walked toward the door.

    However, Deborah mmed the desk and snarled, "You''re just an intern voice actress. What makes you think you can be this cocky? You''d better believe me when I say I can make it impossible for you to stay in this industry."

    Mr. Burke immediately stepped forward to soothe her when he heard her threats. "Rx, Ms. Beach. Grace just started working not long ago. She''s young and naive, while you''re experienced and prestigious. Please look past this and give her a chance."

    Deborah scoffed. "She doesn''t know what''s good for her. Plenty of people out there arepeting to be Mandy''s exclusive voice actress. She doesn''t know a golden opportunity even if it smacks her in the face!"

    Her words grew harsher every time she spoke. I couldn''t help but turn around and look at her.

    Mr. Burke was worried that I might let anger get the better of me and say something inappropriate. He hastily gave me looks and signaled for me to simmer down.

    I had to take a deep breath to shove my frustration down deep. "I''ve turned you down over and over again. Moreover, I believe Mr. Burke has told you about my intentions. You know what makes me curious? If Mandy is such a big-shot celebrity, then why are you hounding me? After all, I''m just a lowly voice actress."

    "Why, you!" Deborah pointed at me. She was so upset that she couldn''t form a coherent sentence.

    I couldn''t be bothered to speak with her further. I gave Mr. Burke a sidelong nce and said, "If this is all you called me here for, I''m going back to work now." "Huh? Okay. Go ahead, Grace."

    ...

    After Deborah''s little visit, my infamy at thepany grew exponentially. My colleagues secretly gave me the nickname, "Ms. Stuck-Up".

    It was just that they knew Tom had my back ever since the previous incident. So, none of them dared to say it to my face.

    I went along with it and pretended that the nickname didn''t exist. When it was

    finally time to get off work, I packed up my stuff and walked out of the office.

    That was when my phone rang. It was Tom.

    "Hello?"

    "Are you done with your work?"

 Chapter 76

    "I just got off work. What''s up?" I replied.

    "Let''s grab a meal together. I''m at the entrance of yourpany," Tom said.

    "Alright. Wait for me. I''ll be right out."

    I quickly walked toward the exit after hanging up the phone. Just as I was about to walk through the entrance, I heard someone calling me from behind.

    "Grace!"

    I instinctively turned around, only to see Joseph.

    "Joseph?" I looked at him in confusion. "What''s going on? Is there something wrong?"

    "I heard from a colleague about the issue with Mandy''s agent today. You didn''t handle it quite right. It might cause some trouble..." Joseph''s face was full of concern.

    I smiled. "It''s fine. I''m not afraid of trouble."

    Joseph pursed his lips. "You might not know this, but Mandy has powerful connections in the Fuvine circle. Do you know the Gould family, the wealthy family from Fuvine? I heard she''s the ex-girlfriend of the CEO of Gould Group. Mr. Gould skipped his wedding day for her, and I heard he has already divorced his wife..."

    I couldn''t help butugh. I never expected the dramatic story between Gavin and me to already bemon gossip.

    "I''m on good terms with Mandy''s agent as well. How about I arrange a meeting? We can clear up the misunderstanding so that you won''t have any troubleter..." Joseph said earnestly.

    I knew he was trying to help, but the grudge between Mandy and me wasn''t something that could be fixed.

    "Thank you for your kind offer, but there''s no need."

    "You..."

    Joseph was about to say something more, but before he could, he caught a glimpse of a tall figure walking toward us. The powerful presence made him instinctively look up.

    "Hey, Grace!"

    I quickly turned around when I heard the familiar voice.

    At that moment, Tom was walking toward us. The orange light of the setting sun stretched his shadow on the ground and cast shadows on his sharp features, making his face look even more chiseled and defined.

    "What are you discussing?" Tom''s powerful temperament made it feel as if he was exerting pressure just by staring at someone.

    Joseph swallowed unconsciously. Before even saying a word, he already felt inferior to Tom.

    "This is my colleague, Joseph." I quickly introduced them.

    "Joseph, this is my senior from university, Tom."

    Joseph nodded quickly and was about to extend his hand to greet him, but Tom turned his head to look at me with a smile on his face. "Let''s go, I''ve been waiting for you so long. I''m starving."

    I couldn''t help butugh. "When did you arrive? How long have you been waiting?"

    "Anyway, I''m just hungry. Let''s go."

    He put his arm around my shoulder as he spoke and then moved to head out.

    I was startled by his sudden affectionate gesture and was about to pull away when Tom raised his hand and ruffled my hair. His smile was rxed and nonchnt.

    "Let''s go to the mallter and get you a new outfit. Tomorrow, you''reing with me to Drixmont to meet Rose. You need to dress more formally. Don''t embarrass me."

    "I wouldn''t embarrass you!"

    I red at Tom. I had already taken a few steps with him when I suddenly realized

    I had forgotten to say goodbye to Joseph.

    "Joseph, I''m leaving. Bye!"

    Joseph''s expression stiffened, but he waved his hand nheless. "Bye."

    Tom narrowed his eyes slightly and instinctively turned to nce behind him. His

    voice was cold. "His name is Joseph, right?"

    "Yes, why?" I looked up at him, feeling puzzled.

    Tom smiled slightly. "Nothing. I''ll remember that name."

 Chapter 77

    I didn''t know why Tom asked about Joseph''s name, but I didn''t bother to ask.

    Soon, the car stopped in front of Jazz Junction.

    "You''ve lost a lot of weight recently; you need to take better care of yourself," Tom said as he opened the car door and stepped out. "This ce makes great steak and potato soup. You should try them."

    My mouth started watering when I heard Tom mention those two dishes. Perhaps it was because of my pregnancy, but I had been craving meattely-almost to the point where I couldn''t go a day without it.

    However, I didn''t cook much myself, and the food I made never tasted good. I was also worried that takeout food wouldn''t be the healthiest. I felt lucky to be with Tom as I was about to enjoy a nice meal.

    Jazz Junction was a ssical and elegant building with arge structure. It was narrow at the bottom and wider at the top, giving off a majestic and grand vibe.

    The restaurant''s manager immediately approached us when Tom and I entered. "Mr. White, the private room you requested is ready. The beef andmb today were freshly ughtered, very fresh."

    Tom nodded and then turned to me. "Watch your step."

    It was clear he was a regr here. He led me toward the back of the restaurant without needing the manager''s guidance.

    It waste fall, and the water lilies in the ponds along the way had withered. Only the dry leaves remained. They swayed in the breeze, creating a unique charm.

    "Gavin, don''t walk so fast! Hold on to me. I''m pregnant!"

    A familiar voice came from the hallway before we reached the private room.

    "The floor isn''t slippery, so you won''t fall. You can walk by yourself."

    "Gavin, you''re being so harsh! I''m carrying your child! If it weren''t for your baby, I wouldn''t be feeling nauseous all the time, and I wouldn''t have lost several pounds in just a few days!"

    "Alright, alright. I''ll hold you. Is that okay?" Gavin reluctantly moved to support Mandy and walked toward the exit. He saw Tom and me standing outside an archway the moment he raised his head. His brows furrowed together, and he instinctively let go of Mandy''s arm.

    I stared at the two of them expressionlessly. A cold smile curled on my lips as I thought about Gavin''s passionate pleas at the courthouse a few days ago. Now, they all seemed like a joke.

    "What a coincidence! You''re eating here too?" Mandy smiled brightly, her demeanor warm and cheerful.

    She gently rubbed her still-t belly as she spoke and turned to look at Gavin. "I''ve been having a poor appetite these past few days, so Gavin brought me here. I didn''t expect to run into you guys."

    Her expression was calm, and there wasn''t a hint of insincerity. She looked open and honest.

    I slightly curved my lips, thinking she was truly a star in the entertainment industry. Her acting skills were exceptional.

    "Why bother talking to them? Let''s go," Gavin said, pursing his lips. His expression looked indifferent as he tried to pull Mandy away.

    But Mandy suddenly shrugged off Gavin''s arm, looking at him with a reproachful expression.

    "What''s wrong with saying a few words? You and Grace have been married for two years. Even if you''re divorced, you can still be friends."

    Gavin coldly interrupted her, "Please shut up."

    Mandy immediately became upset. "Gavin, what do you mean? What did I say wrong? Even if Grace cheated on you with your brother and made a fool of you, you''re a grown man. You shouldn''t dwell on these things. You should have some tolerance-"

    "Have you said enough?" Tom coldly interrupted her. "Mandy, you''re the one who ruined their marriage by being the mistress. Think of the child in your belly and start being kind, will you?"

 Chapter 78

    Mandy instantly frowned. "Mr. White, what do you mean? Gavin and I arepletely innocent-"

    "Innocent?" I interrupted her with a cold sneer. "Then where did the child in your bellye from?"

    Mandy instinctively ced her hands over her stomach as her expression changed slightly. "I... We were drunk that day..."

    Her voice faltered momentarily as if something suddenly clicked in her mind. "If you hadn''t threatened to throw Gavin out onto the street that night, none of this would''ve happened. When you get down to it, this is all your fault!"

    "So, you''re saying I made the two of you sleep together?" I replied with a mocking smile.

    "You-"

    "Enough!" Gavin snapped, his expression darkening as he scolded Mandy. "Stop embarrassing yourself here. Let''s go!"

    But Mandy wasn''t having it. "Gavin, what''s that supposed to mean? She''s using us of something outrageous, and you''re taking her side? Whose side are you on?"

    Gavin''s expression turned grim, and he pressed his lips tightly together as he remained silent, his gaze somber.

    At that moment, Tom chuckled softly. His voice was calm andced with subtle mockery as he said, "Mandy, don''t worry about whose side he''s on. You might want to figure out first whose child you''re carrying."

    Mandy''s face paled. "What are you implying?"

    "It means exactly what it sounds like. Think it through yourself."

    Tom took my hand and led me toward the private room right as he finished speaking, ignoring Mandy''s shouts behind us.

    As we entered the private room, I could still faintly hear Mandy questioning Gavin in the hallway. She sounded furious and was practically throwing a tantrum.

    "Gavin, are you even a man? They were using me of carrying someone else''s child..."

    "Enough. Stop making a scene here. What if someone takes photos?" Gavin said, his toneced with frustration.

    "Let them take photos! I''ll announce our engagement on Twitter tomorrow!"

    "What did Tom mean just now? Is the child in your belly really mine?"

    "Gavin, are you insane? Do you believe his nonsense? Fine, fine! Since you refuse to acknowledge this child, I have no reason to keep them. I''ll go to the hospital right now and have the baby aborted! End of story!"

    "Enough. I was just asking. I didn''t mean to doubt you."

    Their conversation faded as the two moved farther away.

    "What''s wrong?" Tom asked, a faint smirk ying on his lips. "Why the long face? Didn''t you just win the argument?"

    "It''s not about the argument..." I pulled out a chair and sat down. "I''m just worried. If Gavin finds out Mandy''s child isn''t his, he might change his mind about the divorce..."

    After all, there was still a month left in the divorce cooling-off period. He could withdraw the filing at any time.

    Tom curled his lips slightly and poured me a ss of water. "Don''t worry. Do you really think Mandy can''t handle something this small?"

    I paused for a moment, then realized he was right.

    Considering Mandy''s cunning nature and the fact that she had manipted Gavin so thoroughly for years, how could she fail to cover up something like this?

 Chapter 79

    The dishes were promptly served on the table, and my attention was immediately drawn to the food.

    "Try the grilled pork ribs," Tom said, cing a rib onto my te. "They''re grilled and served with mushrooms. The ribs have absorbed all the vors, so they taste pretty amazing."

    I quickly took a bite. It was more than just good. It was delicious and tender, with a vor that exploded in my mouth like fireworks.

    "Mm, it''s so delicious."

    "Eat slowly." Tom chuckled lightly and handed me a napkin. "The food here is decent. And the ingredients are clean and fresh."

    I nodded and continued eating. I was too focused on the food to speak. It was all because of the pregnancy. It looked like the baby in my belly had cravings too.

    I hadn''t had much morning sickness since I got pregnant, except for not being able to stand the smell of smoke and alcohol. But every day, I found myself craving good food.

    Apart from that, the baby didn''t bother me much, so they seemed well-behaved.

    "Here''s the braisedmb shank. The ingredients may be simple, but the preparation is quiteplicated-frying, simmering, and braising. But the vor is just average. If I get the chance, I''ll make one for you that''s far better than this."

    I took a bite of themb and looked at him. This was already delicious! And he said he could make it taste better than this?

    His words immediately raised my expectations.

    After returning from Drixmont this time, I''d go to the market to buy amb shank and have Tom cook it for me.

    I was full after finishing the meal.

    "Let''s go. There''s a mall next door. We can buy some clothes. Consider it a way to walk off the meal." Tom stood up, his jacket draped over his arm.

    "No thank you. I already have clothes suitable for any asion, and I''m sure I won''t embarrass you..."

    Tom looked at me with a smile. "Are you sure you have clothes for meeting the in-ws?"

    I froze momentarily, unsure if I had heard him correctly.

    Tom curled his lips into a smile. "I forgot to mention. This trip to Drixmont is to meet my grandmother, and I''m supposed to bring my girlfriend. Otherwise, she won''t see me."

    "Huh? Then..." I was at a loss for words. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"

    "If I had told you earlier, would you have agreed?"

    Of course, I wouldn''t have.

    Tom''s eyes were deep and filled with a smile. "I asked you before if you were worried I might sell you off, and you said you weren''t"

    I was left speechless. Who would have thought Tom would pull something like this on me?

    And who would have guessed that Dawn''s casual joke back then would be so spot-on?

    "But... my background..." I still had some concerns.

    "It''s fine." Before I could finish, Tom smiled. "Your identity as my life-saver is more than enough."

    "Honestly, I didn''t want to trick you, but my grandma is really pushing me. If I don''t bring a girl to meet her, she''ll probably show up in Fuvine with a cane and break my legs. Don''t worry. Anyway, I''ll be bringing you back with me. If she''s not satisfied, that''s even better. You''re just there to y along with my act."

    I thought for a moment and realized Tom had a point.

    If he brought another woman, given how much Rose wanted him to marry quickly,

    Rose would agree as long as the woman wasn''tpletely unsuitable.

 Chapter 80

    But if it were someone like me, who''s been divorced and was even carrying her ex-husband''s child, I definitely wouldn''t pass Rose''s test.

    "Alright, fair enough." I finally gave in. "I''ll go to Drixmont with you and y my part."

    Tom smiled. "Deal."

    ...

    I flew to Drixmont with Tom the next morning.

    This was my first time in Drixmont.

    As the nended at Khester International Airport, Tom and I weaved through the bustling crowd, experiencing the city''s charm. It was so different from Fuvine.

    Tom was rarely dressed so formally. He wore a well-tailored gray suit that made him look tall and lean, highlighting his broad shoulders and narrow waist.

    He didn''t wear a tie, and two buttons of his shirt were undone, exposing his prominent Adam''s apple and part of his corbone. He had this wild and carefree air about him. As he walked past, everyone turned their heads to look at him.

    "Are you tired? Or hungry?"

    Tom turned to look at me as we neared the exit. "Do you want to grab a bite before we go?"

    I quickly shook my head. "No need. I''m not hungry."

    Tom smiled. "Someone will probablye to pick us up once we leave the airport. It''s time to get into character now."

    I instantly perked up at his words and nodded quickly. "Don''t worry, Tom. I''m ready."

    Tom chuckled. The next moment, he reached out and took my hand. I was startled by his gesture and instinctively tried to pull away.

    "Is this what you mean by being ready?"

    Tom smiled and didn''t say much more, but his fingers tightened around mine, intertwining our hands.

    I couldn''t help but take a deep breath as my palms started to sweat.

    As we walked out of the airport hand in hand, we saw a striking royal blue convertible sports car parked by the side of the road. Passersby kept ncing over, and leaning against the car was a man wearing sunsses. He stoodpletely still, oozing with confidence.

    "Tom!"

    The man spotted Tom and immediately took off his sunsses. He grinned as he walked over to greet Tom.

    "I thought you weren''ting! I''ve been waiting for over an hour!"

    He spoke while taking the luggage from Tom''s hands. Then, his gaze swept over me. "This beautifuldy is..."

    Tom raised his hand and gave the man a yful smack on the head. "Stop with the flirting! Call her Grace."

    The man immediately grinned, showing off his neat white teeth. "Hello, Grace."

    Tom seemed satisfied as he nodded, then reached up to drape an arm around my shoulder, gently squeezing it. "Alvin is my cousin."

    "Hello." I quickly extended my hand to shake his.

    Alvin wiped his hand on his clothes before reaching out to shake mine.

    But Tom ruthlessly swatted his hand away before he could even touch my hand. "No need for that. Go open the car door."

    "Yes!" Alvin wasn''t upset at all. He made a mock bow, then hurriedly turned to open the car door.

    Tom still held my hand when we were in the car, even ying with it in his grasp. I couldn''t help but feel my face flush and wanted to pull my hand away.

    "Be good, don''t move."

 Chapter 81

    "Come on, Alvin''s not an outsider. What''s there to be shy about?" Tom''s tone was casual and just a touch cocky, his expression radiating the energy of someone deliberately showing off his rtionship.

    "Exactly, Grace! Don''t mind me. I''m blind and deaf over here. I can''t see or hear a thing, so you two do whatever you want." Alvin''s grin stretched so wide that it looked like his mouth might reach his ears.

    I hadn''t expected Tom to stray so far from the script with his antics, and for a moment, I was unsure how to respond.

    My only reaction was to squeeze his fingers tightly in protest.

    Tom, of course, didn''t seem the least bit bothered by the strength of my grip. He

    just smirked, letting the moment pass without pushing me further.

    Then, with a casual shift in tone, he turned to Alvin. "How''s Grandma doingtely?"

    "Don''t worry, she''s in great shape!" Alvin replied, ncing at the rearview mirror with a cheerful ease.

    "Ever since she heard you were bringing a woman home, she''s been over the moon. She''s so happy, she''s been eating twice as much food at every meal!"

    Tom gently squeezed my hand, his lips curving into a teasing smile. "Hear that? Nothing to be scared of. Grandma''s thrilled."

    Even with Tom''s attempt to reassure me, a wave of nervousness still welled up in my chest. The car continued southward, weaving through bustling streets. Slowly, the towering skyscrapers began to fade, reced by quieter stretches of tree- lined mountain roads.

    Eventually, clusters of vis came into view, yet they were far from the cold, imposing kind of mansions I had been imagining.

    As the iron gates swung open, I took in the scene. Everything about the estate spoke of understated luxury and subtle sophistication.

    Once the car rolled to a stop, Alvin hopped out. He grabbed a damp towel from a waiting maid to wipe his hands.

    Only then did he turn back to us with his ever-present grin. "Grandma''s probably napping right now. Let''s head to the living room first."

    Hearing that I didn''t have to meet Tom''s grandmother immediately gave me a small but much-needed sense of relief.

    While I mentally prepared myself, Tom took my hand in his again. "Tired? Want to rest in my room for a bit?"

    "I''m not tired," I said quickly, shaking my head.

    Tom held my hand as we walked into the house, guiding me along the stone- paved path and pointing out the various flowers and nts scattered throughout the garden. His casualmentary helped chip away at the nervousness bubbling inside me.

    But just as I began to feel more at ease, we stepped through the front door. Immediately, I noticed a group of people sitting on the living room couch.

    Tom had mentioned them briefly on the way over, so I quickly pieced together who they were.

    The elegant, dignified-looking middle-aged couple seated on either end of the couch had to be his uncle and aunt. And in the center, sitting tall and poised, was a gray-haired older woman whose sharp eyes and lively expression exuded energy despite her age. There was no need for introductions as this had to be Rose Morgan.

    At that exact moment, all three turned to look at us. Their gazesnded on me simultaneously, making me feel like a butterfly pinned under ss.

    Caughtpletely off guard, my heart skipped a beat. Without thinking, I instinctively turned my head toward Tom.

    He responded with a gentle squeeze of my hand, a silent reminder that he was there beside me. That small gesture steadied me just enough to keep moving forward.

    "Tom, you''re finally here! Your grandma''s been up since early this morning, knowing you wereing. She''s been nagging Alvin all day to hurry up and pick you up. She almost ran off to the airport herself," said the woman with a poised, graceful air.

    Tom still wore his signaturezy, carefree expression, but his eyes sparkled with amusement.

    "Aunt Elena, I caught the earliest flight I could this morning. I came straight here afternding and didn''t waste a single second. Besides, didn''t I tell you all that I wouldn''t get here until the afternoon?"

    "You rascal! I told you toe a few days earlier, but no, you just had to drag it out this long-" Rose interjected.

    Her words might have sounded like reproach, but her tone was filled with warmth and indulgence.

    Then, Rose turned her attention to me. She gestured for me toe closer, waving me over. "Come here, sweetheart. Sit with me."

    I froze, ncing at Tom in an instinctive plea for help.

    "Don''t worry, my grandma doesn''t bite," he teased, giving my hand a reassuring

    tug as he led me to sit down next to Rose.

 Chapter 82

    "You brat, did you talk about me behind my back again on the way here?" Rose shot Tom a pretend re before taking my hand in hers.

    She gave me a thorough once-over, her eyes sparkling with approval and her smile so wide it curved her eyes into crescents.

    "You''re Gracie, right?"

    I nodded quickly.

    Rose patted my hand gently, her expression turning heartfelt.

    "You saved my lifest time. If it weren''t for you, this old bag of bones might not have made it. Afterward, I told Tom to go find you so that I could thank you in person, but he kept saying he didn''t have time."

    Then, with a nce at Tom, her lips pursed in mock annoyance.

    "And what did he do instead? This rascal enlisted in the army! Before I knew it, three whole years had gone by. It wasn''t until a few days ago that he finally admitted he wanted to bring you over..."

    I hadn''t realized Rose had tried to track me down after what happened.

    Thinking back, it made sense why Tom had gone out of his way to look out for me during his university days. It was probably because of this incident.

    At the time, though, that attention had caused Dawn topletely misinterpret things. She assumed Tom had feelings for me.

    Looking back now, it was almostughable. What a massive misunderstanding that had been.

    "Oh, right. I forgot to ask. How long have you and Tom been together?" Rose''s sudden question pulled me out of my thoughts.

    We had gone over our story beforehand, so I answered smoothly, "One month."

    At this, her expression shifted slightly as if she had just pieced together a puzzle. Her smile widened. "So, that''s why Tom quit the military. It was because of you!"

    I forced a shy smile, pretending to ept the heavy implication without objection. Beforeing here, I''d spent a lot of time thinking about how to y my role.

    I had decided that presenting myself as a simple, quiet woman¡ªthe type who could effortlessly win over his family-would be my safest bet.

    "You really are so stubborn. Why didn''t you just tell your father outright? Instead, you went and got yourself whipped!" Elena chimed in just then.

    She let out a sigh, her voice tinged with concern. "He hit you so hard that you couldn''t even get out of bed for three days..."

    As soon as those words left Elena''s mouth, the smile on my face froze in ce.

    What?

    Tom got beaten by his father for quitting the military?

    Didn''t that... make me the cause of all this? Some kind of femme fatale?

    "What''s the point of bringing that up? And anyway, this has nothing to do with Gracie. I decided to leave myself." Tom''s expression darkened.

    With his naturally sharp features, the stern look gave him an almost suffocating intensity, the kind that could make a room feel smaller.

    Rose, however, seemed entirely unfazed. She simply chuckled, her voice a yful mix of indulgence and gentle reprimand.

    "You little rascal, who are you trying to scare with that sour face? No one here''s ming Gracie. But look at you, so quick to jump to her defense!"

    I stood silently to the side, marveling at the exchange. I had heard Gavin mention before how much Rose doted on Tom, her favorite grandson.

    At the time, I thought he was exaggerating for effect, but now, I could see just how true his words were.

    Tom raised an eyebrow, and for the first time since we had walked into the house, the hard edge in his expression softened. His lips curved into a faint smile as he said, "Well, isn''t that because you taught me well, Grandma? Of course, I have to protect my wife!"

    The word "wife"nded like a thunderp, making my ears burn instantly. Even though I knew it was all part of the act, my heart betrayed me, pounding harder and faster than it should have.

    "Cheeky brat!" Roseughed, her whole face lighting up with delight.

    But before the moment could settle, Elena suddenly chimed, her eyes sparkling with mischief, "So, Tom, when are you two nning to get married?"

    In an instant, the entire living room fell dead silent.

 Chapter 83

    When Elena brought up marriage, I froze for a moment. Marriage?

    My instinctive response was to nce at Rose. Her smile, so warm just moments ago, had faded slightly.

    Was it because Elena''s question was too abrupt? Or was there some other reason?

    Rose didn''t address the question directly. Instead, she shot Elena a subtle look before turning her attention to me. "Gracie, where are you from? Do your parents know you''re with Tom?"

    Ah, this was her way of asking about my family background.

    Quicklyposing myself, I replied evenly, "I''m from Fuvine. My parents have both passed away, but I have an older brother..."

    "You poor child. What a hard life you''ve had," she said softly, her eyes brimming with what seemed like genuine sympathy.

    Then, without missing a beat, she turned to Tom. "Tom, you''d better treat Gracie well from now on. No bullying her."

    "Me? Bully her?" He gave my hand a quick squeeze and smirked. "I''d be lucky if she didn''t bully me."

    I immediately lowered my gaze, pretending to be shy, but under the table, I discreetly dug my nails into his fingers in retaliation for his nonsense.

    Tom, of course, acted as if nothing had happened. His grin only grew wider.

    The tension from earlier had eased, and the atmosphere settled into something light and harmonious.

    "Laurel? What are you doing here all of a sudden? Couldn''t you have called ahead?" Alvin''s voice rang out from the doorway, shattering the calm.

    "None of your business! I''m here to meet Tom''s girlfriend!"

    "Pfft, like I care what you''re here for!" Alvin retorted.

    Their bickering continued as I instinctively turned toward the source of themotion. A young woman, who bore more than a passing resemnce to Alvin, walked into the room.

    "You little brat, you still remember how toe home, huh?" Rose scolded her with yful affection before turning to me with a warm smile. "Grace, this is Laurel, who''s also from Charlie''s family. She and Alvin are twins."

    It suddenly all made sense-no wonder those two looked so simr.

    Laurel gave me a quick once-over, her brows furrowing slightly as a faint hint of disdain flickered in her expression. She stayed silent, though, likely because the elders were present.

    "Tom! I''ve missed you so much..." Sheughed as she lunged toward Tom, her arms spread wide like she was going to engulf him in a bear hug.

    Since I was sitting right next to Tom, her sudden movement shoved me to the side.

    Out of instinct, I started to scoot over to make room for her, but Tom pressed a finger to her forehead and pushed her back without hesitation. "What are you squeezing in for? Go sit somewhere else, kid."

    Laurel pouted. When her gaze shifted to me, her expression hardened into something openly hostile.

    "You''re too old to still be this reckless," Elena said with a lightugh, stepping in to gently pull Laurel aside.

    Though Laurel let herself be dragged to another spot on the couch, she did so reluctantly, her expression sullen and unrepentant.

    I frowned slightly, puzzled. What had I done to make Laurel dislike me so much?

    After chatting with Rose for a little while longer, Tom finally made an excuse about me being "exhausted from all the traveling" and whisked me upstairs to rest.

    The moment we stepped into the bedroom, I let out a long sigh, the tension draining from my body as I finally let my guard down. It turned out that acting wasn''t as easy as it looked.

    "What''s wrong? Worn out?" Tom asked, stepping behind me and lifting his hands to knead my shoulders. The pressure was just right, enough to make me nearly sigh in relief.

    "I feel like Laurel doesn''t like me very much. Did I do something to upset her?" I blurted out, unable to suppress the question that had been nagging at me.

    "Don''t worry about her. She''s just a kid," Tom replied casually, brushing off my concern as if it were nothing.

    I pressed my lips together, still feeling uneasy. "When are we going to reveal my real identity? Do you think Mrs. White Senior will be upset when she finds out the truth?"

    From the way she treated Tom earlier, it was obvious how much she cared for him.

 Chapter 84

    If Rose found out her precious eldest grandson had fallen for a divorced woman, she might not take it well.

    And if that happened... what then?

    "Why are you in such a rush? A good act has to be yed to the end," Tom said with a teasing smirk.

    "I haven''t even had the chance to show off my undying, head-over-heels love for you yet. The goal is to make sure Grandma burns out all her energy nagging me about marriage in the future."

    I couldn''t help butugh, torn between exasperation and amusement. "Why go through all this trouble? Tom, don''t you have someone you like?"

    "I do," he replied, his voice suddenly serious.

    "Who?" I asked, blinking in surprise.

    "You."

    For a brief moment, my heart seemed to skip a beat. Then, I realized he was just messing with me again. I shot him a mock re and scolded, "Tom!"

    He chuckled, reaching out to ruffle my hair. "Rx. I''ve got everything under control. Nothing will go wrong. All you need to do is focus on your acting skills."

    Tom didn''t get to stay home for long before Alvin came along and dragged him out to meet up with some old friends.

    As his "girlfriend", it was only natural that I had to tag along.

    The gathering was set at the Golden Shoreline, an upscale location where the afternoon sunlight poured in through the floor-to-ceiling windows. The light scattered across the surface like ayer of crushed diamonds, giving the space an almost ethereal glow.

    Just as we stepped into the grand lobby, Tom''s phone buzzed.

    "You two go on up first," he said, giving me a light pat on the back. "I''ll catch up in a bit."

    Then, with a slight tilt of his head toward Alvin, he added, "Take good care of Grace."

    "Got it, Tom!"

    After watching Tom walk away, I followed Alvin into the elevator, and we began our ascent to the luxurious penthouse where the gathering was being held.

    On the way up, Alvin must have sensed that I might feel out of ce because he kept me entertained with funny stories about Tom from their childhood.

    When he mentioned that Tom had once been dressed up as a girl, I couldn''t help but cover my mouth to stifle augh.

    "Grace, we''re here."

    The doors slid open, and the moment we stepped into the penthouse, a rich but unusual fragrance hit me.

    I nced around and was met with a scene of extravagant luxury. Every detail in the room spoke of indulgence, creating a world that felt entirely separate from reality.

    Alvin greeted his friends with ease, clearly in his element among the crowd. Yet he didn''t forget to look after me, going so far as to fetch me a ss of wine.

    "Thanks, but I don''t drink..." I declined softly.

    Since I was pregnant, alcohol was obviously off-limits.

    "What do you want instead?"

    I was about to wave him off, ready to tell him not to bother when a yful voice nearby cut in, "Hey, who''s this prettydy?"

    "Isn''t it obvious? She came with Alvin, so she must be his girlfriend!" someone else chimed in.

    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Alvin snapped, ring at the speaker. "She''s not my girlfriend!"

    But his friends were far from convinced.

    Someone let out a teasing whistle while another leaned forward with a grin, directing their attention to me. "Pretty miss, how old are you? How did you and Alvin meet?"

    It was clear they hadpletely misunderstood my rtionship with Alvin. I opened my mouth, ready to exin, but before I could utter a word, a low, steady voice rang out behind me.

    "Who are you calling ''pretty miss?"

    All eyes turned toward the source of the voice.

    Tom was walking toward us, his expression calm but carrying an edge of quiet authority. His sharp gaze swept across the group, and the weight of his presence was almost tangible.

    Without hesitation, he reached out and pulled me into his embrace. Under the stunned gazes of everyone present, his lips tilted into a faint smile. "Call her Mrs. White."

 Chapter 85

    The single term of address "Mrs. White" left everyone in the room stunned, with their jaws practically hitting the floor.

    This misunderstanding had just gotten much bigger.

    Now, they all knew that I wasn''t Alvin''s significant other but Tom''s.

    In an instant, all eyes locked on me, brimming with curiosity. After all, it was the first time anyone had seen Tom bring a woman to a gathering like this.

    "You weren''t going to exin it to them? Hmm?" Tom''s voice was light as he reached out to ruffle my hair. His teasing tone made my heart skip a beat.

    "I didn''t have the chance to exin. You showed up too fast..." I replied, trying to sound calm.

    "I''ll believe you this time," he said, his fingers trailing down to the back of my neck for a quick, gentle squeeze before letting go.

    But even though the touch was brief, the roughness of his fingertips brushing against my skin left a lingering warmth that I couldn''t quite shake.

    My hand drifted to the back of my neck almost absentmindedly, rubbing the spot as I fought an odd sense of fluster. It was just a casual touch, but the familiarity of it unsettled me.

    It was almost like... I had felt it before...

    I shook the thought from my head. Maybe I was getting too into character, so much so it was starting to mess with my mind.

    "Mrs. White, nice to meet you."

    The group''s voices snapped me back to reality. One by one, they greeted me, all calling me Mrs. White in unison.

    I had never been in a situation like this before. My smile felt stiff as I nodded and greeted them back politely, though I could already feel the muscles in my cheeks aching from the effort.

    "Alright, get lost. Stop crowding around like that!"

    Noticing my difort, Tom waved them off with a yful grin.

    As the group reluctantly backed off, he took my hand and led me toward a corner booth with a plush couch.

    "This whole thing was put together by Alvin. These are all his friends. If you''re feeling bored or overwhelmed, just let me know, and we''ll head home," Tom exined as he sat beside me, draping an arm casually over the backrest behind

    me.

    The gesture was natural yet carried a subtle, almost possessive energy. Despite being shooed away, the group didn''t stray far. They lingered nearby, keeping a distance but still stealing nces at Tom.

    It was clear that within this circle of friends, there was a hierarchy. And Tom, without a doubt, stood at the top of it.

    Not long after, a few people who seemed closer to him wandered over to our booth.

    "Tom, I heard you''re involved in military tech research?" one of them asked. "Yeah," Tom replied with an easy nod, crossing one leg over the other as he leaned back slightly. "Why? Thinking about investing?"

    "Haha, I''d love to! The question is whether you''d even give me the chance..."

    Tom smirked faintly. "There''s a bidding projecting up next month. If anyone''s interested, you can check it out."

    The moment Tom mentioned the uing project, the group immediately buzzed with excitement. They swarmed closer as they talked over one another.

    The atmosphere shifted in an instant, turning lively and animated.

    At first, Tom responded sparingly, offering a few words here and there, but it wasn''t long before he fell mostly silent. Instead, his attention shifted to casually passing me pieces of fruit and snacks.

    "Tom, want to y cards?" someone called out from a nearby table.

    Tom tilted his head toward me. "Want to y?"

    "I don''t know how," I said quickly, shaking my head.

    "Come on. I''ll teach you." Without waiting for further protest from me, Tom took my hand and gently pulled me to my feet, leading me toward the card table.

    At first, my nerves got the better of me. My palms felt slightly sweaty as I clumsily held the cards, unsure of what to do.

    But with Tom standing right behind me and acting as my strategist, I ended up winning several rounds in a row.

    The pile of chips in front of me grewrger andrger, quickly ballooning to an amount worth tens of thousands of dors at the current exchange rate.

    I quickly excused myself, iming I was tired and didn''t want to y anymore.

    I could tell that the other three yers at the table had been deliberately letting me win, all out of respect for Tom.

    And favors like that came with strings. The more you took, the heavier the price. It was best to know when to stop.

    ...

    "By the way, did you guys check out Twitter''s trending topics today? Mandy and Gavin made their rtionship official! I heard they were both married and divorced, and now, they''re back together. True love, huh? After all these years of ups and downs, they still ended up finding each other..."

    The voice came from a man sitting a little ways off, and he was dressed in a loud floral shirt. His tone was animated as he gossiped, but he didn''t seem to notice the sudden shift in the atmosphere.

    "And I heard Gavin''s ex-wife wasn''t exactly innocent either. Apparently, she cheated on him during the marriage, and the guy she cheated with was Gavin''s best pal or something..."

    The man was getting more and more into his story, but just as the words left his mouth, his gaze collided with Tom''s.

    The icy look in Tom''s half-lidded eyes stopped him dead in his tracks.

    The man visibly flinched, the air going out of him in an instant.

    "Sorry about that, Tom. He''s just back from overseas and doesn''t know how things work. Don''t take it personally..." another voice cut in quickly, an edge of nervousness in their tone.

    I pressed my lips together, stealing a nce toward Tom. I felt a faint panic as a realization struck me with rming rity.

    Our messy history-mine with Gavin and now with Tom-was no longer a secret. These people knew. They knew I was Gavin''s ex-wife.

 Chapter 86

    "Are you tired?" Tom looked at me with a slight curl at the corners of his lips. There was no trace left of the cold and intimidating look he had just had on his face.

    I nodded. I had never liked asions like this in the first ce. And now that I knew that everyone was just pretending not to understand while actually being fully aware of the situation, it naturally seemed rather dull to me.

    After we walked out of the private room and saw that there was no one around, I tugged on Tom''s sleeve. "Since even they know about my identity, does your family know about it too?"

    With the power and influence of the White family, they were far more powerful than those rich second-generation yboys. It was impossible for them to be less informed than those guys. As soon as this thought came to me, I couldn''t help but feel my palms getting sweaty.

    Thinking about how vigorously I had been acting in front of others in the morning, I realized that in the eyes of others, I was probably just like a clown.

    Tom slowly curved his lips and said, "Probably."

    I couldn''t help but feel a tightening in my chest. "What should we do?"

    "It seems that my grandma is quite open-minded. She probably doesn''t care about your identity."

    As soon as these words came out, I was stunned for a moment, and it rendered me speechless.

    "Then... what should we do?"

    Before we came here, we had clearly agreed that I would just apany him to Drixmont and that we would use my identity as a ''divorced woman'' to put an end to Rose''s nagging about getting married.

    However, it had never urred to me that Rose didn''t even care about this. Could it be that we still had to keep up with the act?

    "What''s there to worry about?" Tom smiled. "Since my grandma can ept you, then I''ll have to trouble you to continue acting along with me."

    "But... what if she takes it seriously?"

    Tom''s once-beaming smile dimmed slightly. Our eyes locked, and I looked into his deep, dark eyes, trying to decipher the emotions swirling behind them.

    I couldn''t help but feel my heart beating faster. However, by the time I wanted to take a closer look, he had already resumed his usualid-back and carefree appearance.

    "We''ll talk about it when the timees. Why rush now?"

    "But-"

    Tom raised his hand and ruffled my hair, interrupting me. "Stop with the ''buts.'' Let''s go. Time to go home."

    Soon, the car drove back to White Manor.

    When it was time for dinner, I realized that Rose wasn''t there. Only Charlie White and his wife, Elena Dolton, were at the dining table.

    "Rose had too much at lunch and won''t be joining us for dinner. She has already gone upstairs to rest," Elena exined to me in a friendly manner as she used her spoon to scoop up more food for me. "Come on, Gracie. Eat a little more. You''re so thin."

    "Thank you, Elena."

    Just when I was enjoying my meal, I noticed that Tom was looking at a bowl of m chowder in front of him with his brows tightly furrowed. The look of disgust on his face was almost palpable.

    "Tom, this was specially prepared for you by Rose. Hurry up and have a taste..." Tom raised an eyebrow. "From Grandma? Are you sure, Aunt Elena?"

    Elena''s expression froze for a moment, but then she quickly smiled and said, "Of course, it''s true! You''re the apple of Rose''s eye."

    Tom''s expression remained neutral as he lifted his hand toward the bowl of m chowder. He was ready to push it away.

    Elena turned to me with a pleading look in her eyes. "Gracie, please make Tom drink the broth. Only you can convince him now."

    I couldn''t help butugh at this unexpected turn of events. I had no idea that Tom was such a picky eater.

    "Elena is just trying to be nice. Just drink it, okay?"

    Tom raised an eyebrow and pressed his lips together in contemtion. "Are you sure you want me to drink this?"

    I was a bit confused by his reluctance, but I urged him on with a nod, "Yes, go ahead."

    Tom looked at me for a moment before letting out a resigned sigh and saying, "Well, don''t say I didn''t warn you."

    He picked up the bowl and tilted his head back, finishing all of the chowder in one gulp.

    After having a satisfying meal, Elena took me for a stroll around the yard. Seeing that it was gettingte, she finally led me back to my room to rest.

    As the door opened, I saw Tom standing next to the bed without his shirt on. He was holding a ck T-shirt in his hand. He turned his head to look at me as I entered the room.

    His broad shoulders and narrow waist were perfectly showcased by his muscr, tan body that was facing me. The lines of his muscles were well-defined. He had already removed his ck belt, cing it off to the side.

    "Oh, I''m sorry... I must''ve walked into the wrong room..." I quickly turned around, ready to leave.

    But then I heard Tom let out a soft chuckle. "This is your room."

    My heart skipped a beat as I swallowed hard. "So... we''re sharing a room?"

    Tom raised an eyebrow with a half-smile on his face. "What else were you expecting?"

    I fell silent.

 Chapter 87

    The night was quiet andte as I stood awkwardly in the room, my eyes fixated on the onlyrge bed with a worried expression. Surely, we weren''t expected to sleep together? And there was only one nket... The thought of sharing a bed and nket with Tom made me want to flee.

    "Or, you... can sleep in another room."

    Tomughed, pointing toward the door. "Do you think Aunt Elena will let you leave without supervision? She has someone guarding the door at all times. Where do you expect me to sleep?"

    My shock was evident as I walked toward the door and turned the handle. Upon opening it, I found a kind-looking old woman standing outside. It was a maid.

    "Is there anything else you need, Ms. Grace?" she asked kindly.

    "No, thank you," I replied quickly before closing the door and leaning against it in disbelief. Why was there someone guarding the door? What was going on?

    A mocking smile tugged on the corners of Tom''s lips. "Now, among the entire White family, it''s my dear Aunt Elena who hopes that we''ll be together the most."

    "Why?"

    As I pondered the situation, I noticed Tom tugging at his cor in frustration. The color in his face drained quickly before turning a bright shade of red.

    "Tom, what''s wrong with you?" I quickly stepped forward.

    "You''re still asking me?" Tom shook his head with a wry smile and gave me a helpless nce. "Wasn''t it you who insisted that I drink that bowl of chowder?"

    I blinked in confusion. "What was wrong with that bowl of chowder?"

    "They added an ingredient to it that''s known for its extremely invigorating properties!" He forced thest two words out with gritted teeth.

    I was stunned for a moment, and then I felt my cheeks burning up suddenly. This... How... How could this happen?

    I couldn''t help taking half a step back, deliberately putting some distance between

    Tom and me. The chowder basically served as an aphrodisiac!

    Back then, I once tricked Gavin into eating an aphrodisiac to get pregnant. However, it didn''t seem to have any effect on him.

    After that, I asked the doctor and found out that for someone like Gavin, who had oligospermia, aphrodisiacs were useless. But for a normal man, that would be a different story.

    "Well... What should we do, then?" I couldn''t help feeling a bit panicked.

    At that moment, Tom and I were in the same room. What if the effect of the aphrodisiac kicked in, and he lost control?

    Tom gave me a desperate nce, and he swallowed hard. His voice was deep and alluring. "Just stay here. I need to use the bathroom."

    I nodded quickly in response.

    As Tom turned and walked toward the bathroom, I let out a sigh of relief and raised my hand to fan my face. The warmth on my cheeks gradually dissipated. And then, I heard the sound of running watering from the bathroom.

 Chapter 88

    I had been married before and was no longer an innocent little girl who knew nothing about the world. Naturally, I knew that Tom was probably taking a cold shower.

    Once enough time passed, the heat in his body would subside, and everything would be okay.

    My thoughts brought relief as I checked my phone and saw a message from Dawn. Without hesitation, I opened it.

    "Are you asleep? Please tell me you''re not sharing a bed with Mr. White."

    Dawn''s message was just as yful as her personality. However, the phrase "sharing a bed" struck a nerve with me.

    I felt my cheeks grow hot and couldn''t help but send her a selfie back with the response, "I have my own room."

    I was no naive young girl. But when he left to take a cold shower, it felt like fireworks had exploded in my mind.

    The bathroom''s soundproofing was disappointingly subpar. The sound of water rushing from the shower triggered an image in my mind that made my heart race and my face flush against my will. I instinctively covered my ears, but it did little to drown out the noise.

    In the background, I heard somemotioning from the bathroom behind me. Suddenly, a wave of steam filled the air, and the scent of his body wash enveloped me, overpowering my senses.

    "What were you reciting? Some sacred text?" Tom smirked as he yfully grabbed my wrist and pulled it away from my ear.

    I turned to find him looking at me with a smile on his face and a deep gaze.

    "I-I was practicing my voice-over lines for work..." I stuttered, taking a few steps back. I pulled my hand away.

    "Really?"

    Tomughed softly and stood up straight, towering over me. "Come on, tell me. What were you saying?"

    Tom''s towel had slipped down slightly, revealing his toned chest and abs. Water droplets glistened on his skin as they trailed down his muscr body, disappearing into his towel.

    I quickly looked away. "It''s about how the war is draining our resources, and it can''t be stopped."

    Tom seemed surprised by my response as if he hadn''t expected me to actually give him a proper answer.

    "Okay, let''s not think about that now. It''s been a long day. Let''s just go to bed," he said, turning toward therge bed in the room.

    As he climbed onto the bed, I couldn''t help but feel nervous and excited at the same time.

    The bedroom only had onerge bed. There wasn''t even a couch or a cozy window nook for extra sleeping space. It was the peak of fall, and the nights were getting colder. I couldn''t imagine trying to sleep on the bare floor.

    But asking Tom to do so didn''t seem fair either... In the end, we would have to share the same big bed.

    Tom lifted the nket and settled into bed, gesturing for me to join him. I hesitated, rooted to the spot. He patted the space next to him with a smile, but it didn''t seem like he was inviting me in a romantic way. It was more casual as if we were discussing the pleasant weather outside.

    "What''s wrong? Come on. Let''s go to bed," he said.

    Tom''s tone shifted, his voice bingzy yet maic. There was a hint of an affectionate chuckle in it, making my ears tingle. "What? Are you afraid I''ll lose control and take advantage of you at night?" His eyebrows rose slightly as he asked.

    Although I was concerned about that deep down, hearing him say it so directly made me feel less anxious. It should be fine now.

    "Um... I''ll sleep on this side..." I grabbed the pillow and moved to the bottom of the bed. I lifted the nket and slipped into bed, making sure to stay as far away from Tom as possible.

    "Alright, I''ll turn off the lights now. Good night..." Tom smiled slightly as he called out my name in a husky voice, "Grace."

 Chapter 89

    The moment the lights in the room went out, my breathing faltered for a second. Perhaps because I couldn''t see anything, my sense of hearing and touch became more acute instead.

    Tom''s breathing was steady and deep, loud in the stillness of the night. I could almost feel his breath against my ear. And the smell of his body wash lingered in the air after his shower.

    I found myself holding my breath as I shut my eyes tightly, trying to fall asleep by counting sheep. But for some reason, the usual post-pregnancy drowsiness didn''t kick in this time. In fact, the more I counted, the more alert I felt. Frustrated, I turned over onto my other side.

    In the dark, Tom''s deep voice suddenly broke the silence. "Having trouble sleeping? Is it because you''re not used to the bed?"

    The small amount of sleepiness I had felt instantly vanished.

    I could do nothing but reluctantly admit, "Yeah... I guess..."

    "Do you want me to tell you a bedtime story?" Tom''s voice sounded amused, and I could almost picture thezy smile on his face.

    "No thanks," I replied, rolling over and facing away from him. "I''m going to sleep."

    Tom chuckled and didn''t say anything else.

    Maybe Tom''s joking around made me sleepy or perhaps I was already feeling tired. As I closed my eyes again, a wave of drowsiness washed over me.

    However, it could also be because I had been lost in my racing thoughts before going to bed that I ended up having a hazy dream. In the dream, I relived the banquet that took ce a month ago.

    At the time, all I could think about was pleasing Gavin, so much so that I even went after him to the banquet, hoping to surprise him. But as I searched through the crowd, Gavin was nowhere to be found. Instead, it was my father-inw, Victor, who encountered me and sneered sarcastically at my efforts.

    Feeling down, I asked the waiter for a ss of wine. However, after taking a few sips, I noticed something was off about the wine.

    A warm current continuously surged through me, leaving me feeling incredibly thirsty.

    At first, I dismissed it as just being parched and drank several sses of water consecutively. But the difort remained. It finally dawned on me that something must have been added to the wine!

    Panic set in as I fumbled for my phone, desperate to call Gavin. Unfortunately, all I heard was a robotic voice repeating, "Sorry, the person you''re trying to reach is currently on another call."

    "Excuse me, miss. Is there anything I can assist you with?" A waiter noticed a strange expression on my face and quickly approached to inquire.

    However, at that moment, the only person I trusted was Gavin.

    "Can you help me find Gavin?"

    "Of course. Let''s make our way to the lounge first."

    "Thank you."

    The dream felt so real that I couldn''t shake off a sense of disgust. Why was I dreaming about Gavin again? Just as I was struggling to wake up from my subconscious, someone came closer while I was still feeling a little fuzzy.

    "Gracie? Gracie! Wake up..."

    I opened my eyes in a daze, struggling to see the face of the person in front of me. I knew it was Gavin, the man who appeared in my dreams. The drug I took had kicked in, and I instinctively grabbed onto the man''s neck, kissing him with urgency.

    I could feel his body tense up in response, but he pushed me away abruptly. "Grace Summers, look closely and see who I am!"

    But my vision was still blurry, and all I felt was intense heat enveloping me.

    "It''s so hot..." I kissed him again recklessly until he pulled back.

    Suddenly, he leaned in again and chased after me. Even in my dream state, I couldn''t believe that I was reliving that crazy moment with Gavin. As I struggled to wake myself up, his face became clear to me. It was Tom?

    Before I knew it, he had effortlessly picked me up and ced me on hisp while I was lost in a daze.

    His body was like a furnace, radiating an almost unbearable heat that consumed my entire being. With a sudden jolt, I woke up.

    I was weed by the sight of a grand crystal chandelier hanging above. The gentle morning rays filtered through delicate gauze curtains, creating an otherworldly ambiance.

    "What''s wrong? Did you have a dream?" A voice called out above me.

    I quickly sat up and wrapped the nket tightly around myself, finding the man from my dream standing right in front of me.

    Tom must have just finished washing up as his hair was still slightly damp, with droplets of water clinging to each strand. Two buttons on his shirt were undone, revealing his toned chest...

    Heat rushed to my face as I recalled what I had just been dreaming about.

    Tom''s brows furrowed together as he instinctively reached out to check my temperature. "Are you feeling okay? Do you have a fever?"

    I recoiled as if shocked and stammered out, "N-No... No, I''m fine... I''m going to wash up!"

    With that, I threw off the covers and sprang out of bed, quickly slipping on my slippers before darting toward the bathroom.

    After locking the door, I leaned over the sink and stared at my flushed face in the mirror. To clear my head, I sshed cold water on my face and took a deep breath. Did I really dream about Tom? It seemed so absurd. I patted my face gently with my hands. Maybe I was losing my mind?

    Why was I still holding onto those fake scenes from the dream? They were just a figment of my imagination. Trying to calm myself down, I took another deep breath and submerged my face in the sink full of water.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, interrupting me from blowing bubbles under the water.

    I quickly emerged from the cold water and wiped my face with my hand. "What''s wrong?"

    "Are you done washing up? It''s time for breakfast downstairs."

    "Okay, I''ll be there soon." I opened the door after finishing and saw Tom still looking out the window.

    "Let''s go downstairs."

    We walked down the stairs side-by-side when he suddenly turned to me with a smile on his face. "Grace, did you sleep wellst night?"

    His mention of yesterday made me flustered, and I didn''t know how to respond. Looking at my flushed cheeks, Tom teased, "What''s wrong? Did you dream about me?"

    I fell silent.

 Chapter 90

    By the time I reached downstairs, I noticed Elena giving Tom and me a weird look. It seemed as if she was anticipating some drama.

    Upon recalling Tom''s words yesterday, I felt a sense of unease creeping in.

    But then again, power struggles in wealthy families were nothing new. Even the eldest heir like Tom would have plenty of people secretly waiting to see him fail.

    "Grace,e sit beside me," Rose called out warmly, snapping me out of my spiraling thoughts.

    I quickly went over and took a seat beside her.

    "I heard from Tom that you''re a voice actor. That sounds like an interesting career..." Rose gently patted my hand with a smile.

    Then, she removed her agate bangle and put it on my wrist. "I owe you one for saving my life. This was a symbol of love from my husband, and I''m passing it to you now as a token of gratitude. Please ept it..."

    I hadn''t expected her to offer such a valuable gift and instinctively tried to take it off. "Mrs. White Senior, I can''t ept this. It''s far too precious."

    "Nonsense. Just keep it," Rose insisted while pressing my hand firmly to stop me.

    I wanted to refuse again. This bangle wasn''t just expensive but also carried deep sentimental value. With my fake identity, how could I ept something so meaningful?

    While Rose tried to stop me from removing the bangle, I could only look at Tom pleadingly.

    "Just keep it. It''s a token of appreciation from my grandma. You wouldn''t want to reject her goodwill, would you?"

    I hadn''t expected him to join in on this charade. But Rose, looking pleased, had already instructed the maids to serve breakfast. Since I had no choice, I epted

    it with the intention of returning it to Tomter.

    However, noticing Elena''s increasingly radiant smile from the side, I couldn''t shake off a growing sense of unease.

    It felt like this bangle carried some deeper significance...

    After breakfast, Rose pulled me aside to chat in the living room. Tom sat nearby in

    a single-seater armchair and watched us with his head tilted. He asionally chimed in with ament, creating a warm and harmonious atmosphere.

    Just then, lively chatter andughter echoed from the doorway.

    "Yanice, Grandma will be overjoyed when she sees you here!"

    I instinctively looked up and saw Laurel walking in gracefully. She was linking

    arms with a woman whose elegant silhouette caught my eye.

    The woman''s high heels clicked sharply on the tiled floor, and she exuded the elegance of a true socialite.

    "Grandma, look who''s here!"

    "Mrs. White Senior, I came to see you..." The visitor was a woman in her early 20s. She had a gentle and serene smile.

    She ced a beautifully wrapped gift box on the table. "This is a specialty I brought back from Cretford. Please give it a try."

    Rose smiled faintly. "That''s very thoughtful of you, Yanice."

    "I''m d you like it," Yanice Ledger replied. Her gaze quickly shifted to Tom, who was sitting nearby.

    Her eyes shimmered as though a soft, watery light danced within them. "Tom, it''s been a while since west met."

    Tom raised an eyebrow and responded indifferently.

    A flicker of embarrassment crossed Yanice''s face, but she swiftly regained herposure. Her attention then fell on me. She feigned surprise, acting as if she had just noticed me. "Who might this be?"

    In just one nce, I could tell she fancied Tom. After all, a look of affection was impossible to conceal.

    Unfortunately, it seemed to be a case of unrequited affection.

    "Hi, I''m Grace Summers," I said with a smile and nodded at her.

    "Grace Summers?" Yanice frowned slightly. She immediately turned to Laurel with

    a puzzled expression. "Laurel, why does that name sound so familiar?"

 Chapter 91

    Laurel was momentarily stunned, seemingly unable to process it. She eventually pursed her lips and frowned with displeasure. "I remember Grace Summers is the one who had a messy divorce with Gavin several days ago."

    "Oh, yes, that''s the name!" Yanice pped her hands, pretending to have just realized something.

    Laurel''s and Yanice''s poor acting skills amused me.

    They seemed just like kids, likely still in college or freshly graduated. Their gazes even exuded a sense of naive foolishness.

    They probably didn''t realize how terrible their acting was. Or perhaps they thought no one here could see through their petty schemes...

    When I nced at Tom with amusement, I met with his dark, enigmatic eyes. His expression was casual and unreadable.

    Yanice turned to me. "You have the same name as her. Haven''t you heard about it?"

    I couldn''t be bothered to beat about the bush and replied with a smile, "I''m the Grace Summers you''re talking about."

    A flicker of triumph shed in Yanice''s eyes, but it was quickly reced by feigned shock. She covered her mouth and said with disbelief, "You... You''re Gavin''s ex- wife?"

    With just one sentence, she had exposed my identity.

    I thought to myself that I should thank these two youngdies. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have known how to get to this stage. Now, everything was falling into ce naturally.

    "Yes, that''s me," I admitted.

    "Mrs. White Senior, did you know about this?" Yanice turned to Rose.

    "I''m feeling a bit tired now..." Rose suddenly stood up. As her smile faded, she exuded amanding presence.

    Yanice''s mouth fell open. She was clearly shocked and caught off guard. She hadn''t expected Rose to remain unfazed even after my identity was exposed.

    Growing anxious, she quickly added, "Mrs. White Senior, I heard from Laurel that Ms. Summers was introduced as Tom''s girlfriend..."

    After a pause, her tone carried a sense of concern. "Could there be some kind of misunderstanding?"

    "That''s right!" Laurel nodded eagerly. "Tom might have been deceived!"

    "Laurel!"

    At this moment, Elena suddenly strode over and grabbed Laurel by the ear. "You little troublemaker! What nonsense are you sprouting in front of your grandma?"

    "Ouch! Mom, what are you doing?" Laurel yelped in pain. She quickly grabbed her mother''s wrist. "It hurts! Let go of me!"

    "Serves you right!" Elena shot Laurel a fierce nce.

    Then, Elena turned to Tom and said apologetically, "Tom, Elena is just a spoiled child. Please don''t take her words to heart..."

    "At 19, she''s hardly a child anymore." Tom''s voice was cool while his gaze was as sharp as a de. "Being foolish enough to be used as a pawn proves Grandma''s lessons were wasted."

    Laurel''s face turned pale at his words. She wasn''t stupid, of course. She realized Yanice had used her as a tool.

    Besides, I knew these two had likely nned it. Yanice was supposed to expose me, but she backed out and threw Laurel under the bus when the moment came. Their friendship was truly unreliable.

    "I... I''m just worried you''ve been tricked, Tom!" Laurel was clearly spoiled.

    With her neck stuck out defiantly, she pointed at me with disdain. "Besides, this divorced woman is unworthy of you! With your status, you can have any woman you want. Why would you bring back someone like her?"

    "Because I want to, duh!" Tom retorted.

 Chapter 92

    Tom''s dark eyes glinted as he cast an indifferent nce at Laurel. Even his gaze carried a chill.

    Laurel froze in ce.

    She had never seen Tom look at her with such an expression. She had never heard him speak so harshly either, let alone respond so dismissively and coldly.

    After all, she was just a youngdy of 19. Her eyes immediately reddened at the harsh retort.

    Elena stood awkwardly on the side, unsure of what to say. Regardless of the situation, Tom was still a junior, and her earlier apology on behalf of her daughter was already a significant concession...

    However, she knew the real power in the White familyy with Tom''s father and his mother, who was a rising star in the political scene. Tom''s status in the family was unmatched. It was far beyond Laurel''s naive grasp.

    Rose and Tom''s parents were the only ones who outranked Tom in the White family.

    "Grandma, deal with Tom..." Laurel, who had been spoiled under Rose''s care, quickly sought her support. "That temptress has himpletely bewitched! He¡ª"

    Laurel''s words stopped short when she met Rose''s gaze.

    At that moment, Rose was looking at Laurel with a slight frown. Her years of authority had given her an air of naturalmand. Although she usually appeared kind and approachable, the absence of her usual smile made her presence intimidating and awe-inspiring.

    I couldn''t help but feel nervous. Although I had prepared for the White family''s resistance, facing it now still made my heart race and left me breathless.

    "Enough. Stop this nonsense! Crying and making a scene is uneptable," Rose said sternly. She shifted her sharp gaze toward Elena and added, "Take her to wash her face."

    Elena hurriedly nodded and dragged Laurel out of the room.

    "Grandma..." Laurel was unwilling to admit defeat. But before she could finish her sentence, Elena had pulled her away.

    I was surprised because I hadn''t expected Rose to ignore Laurel''s usations.

    Or was it that she would deal with me next?

    Once Elena and Laurel were gone, therge living room fell silent.

    At this point, Yanice seemed entirely out of sorts.

    Her uneasy expression showed she hadn''t expected things to unfold this way.

    Honestly, I was just as confused and had no idea what was happening.

    Rose clearly knew that I was Gavin''s ex-wife. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have beenpletely unfazed when Laurel mentioned it earlier.

    But why?

    The White family was powerful. They were involved in military, political, and business circles. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say they wielded immense power.

    How could they allow Tom to marry a divorced woman like me?

    Not to mention that I was even the ex-wife of Tom''s good friend.

    Was the White family really willing to sacrifice their reputation?

    If this got out, would Tom even be able to face anyone?

    This was exactly why Yanice was so sure Rose would disapprove of me because

    of my background. She believed exposing it would humiliate me and force Tom to give up on me.

    But to her surprise...

 Chapter 93

    "Mrs. White Senior, I just can''t stand by and watch Tom being deceived..." Yanice pinned her final hope on Rose. She pointed at me and dered, "Laurel is right! This woman is unworthy of Tom!"

    "That''s enough. Whether she''s worthy or not isn''t for you to decide..." Rose said, her drooping eyes shing with sharpness. Her piercing gaze bore down on Yanice until she dared not lift her head.

    But almost immediately, Rose returned to her usual gentle demeanor. Nevertheless, her voice remained cool and measured. "As long as Tom likes her, it''s fine."

    Yanice''s face turned pale as her expression shifted between anger and disbelief. Her n to break Tom and me apart had failed. Seeing no hope left, she nced at Tom with red-rimmed eyes before making an excuse to leave.

    Once Rose went upstairs, only Tom and I remained in the living room.

    "What... just happened?" I still couldn''t process it and instinctively nced around the room.

    With no one else around, I leaned closer to Tom and whispered, "Why doesn''t Mrs. White Senior mind my background?"

    Even in ordinary families, a divorced woman wouldn''t easily be epted, let alone if the man she was with was someone like Tom, the heir to the influential White family.

    Tom mirrored my action, leaning in and whispering, "Maybe it''s because you''re just too exceptional."

    I was struck speechless.

    He continued, "You''re beautiful, clever, and likable without being too overbearing. Who wouldn''t like someone like you?"

    "Tom!"

    He chuckled and ruffled my hair. "Why worry about this? We''re heading back this afternoon."

    I heaved a sigh of relief. The past two days had been nerve-wracking. Now that we were finally going home, I felt a sense of ease.

    Just then, I sensed a gaze lingering on me. Instinctively, I looked up and spotted a shadow in the second-floor corner. A dark red hem fluttered past.

    I couldn''t help but frown slightly.

    If I remembered correctly, Elena was wearing a dark red dress today.

    "What''s wrong?" Tom followed my gaze.

    I quickly shook my head. "Nothing. When are we leaving?"

    "Let''s leave now. I''ll go upstairs to say goodbye to my grandma."

    I hurriedly nodded. "I''ll wait for you."

    I thought it might take a while for Tom to chat with Rose. But to my surprise, he returned downstairs in just a few minutes.

    "Let''s go." He took my hand and started walking toward the door.

    I looked at him in confusion and struggled to match his quick pace.

    At this moment, I heard a noise behind me and turned around to look. Rose was standing by the second-floor railing. She was gazing at us with an unreadable expression.

    "Mrs. White Senior is behind us," I whispered to alert Tom.

    However, Tom ignored it. He firmly held my hand and led me toward the manor''s exit.

    As the car slowly pulled away, the manor shrunk in the distance until it finally disappeared from view.

    I exhaled deeply. I was ready to take in Drixmont''s scenery for the onest time when my phone suddenly vibrated in my bag.

    I checked the caller ID and saw that it was Gavin.

 Chapter 94

    Upon seeing the caller ID, I frowned slightly.

    Although I didn''t want to answer Gavin''s call, the 30-day divorce cooling-off period wasn''t over. Until I had the divorce certificate, I couldn''t afford to offend himpletely. Therefore, I reluctantly answered the call.

    "Did you go to Drixmont with Tom?" Gavin''s cold voice came through. "We''ve just signed the divorce agreement, and you''re already rushing off to meet his family?"

    I found it ridiculous. He knew we had signed the divorce agreement, so who I was with shouldn''t be any of his concern.

    But now wasn''t the time to argue with him. I could only take a deep breath and reply coldly, "Do you need something?"

    After a pause, he said, "Your things are still at the Gould residence. Come and get them when you''re free."

    His words made me frown. I was surprised he would call me for this matter.

    "I don''t want them. Just throw them away!"

    "Even the things I gave you?" His voice rose sharply.

    "That''s right. I don''t want them."

    "What about your clothes and shoes..."

    "I don''t want those either."

    Gavin didn''t say anything else, but his breathing through the phone seemed heavier.

    My patience had already run out. Before he could say more, I hung up.

    The call feltpletely out of the blue. I frowned slightly. Knowing Gavin''s personality, he wouldn''t act out for no reason. Could something have happened? I reckoned he might have discovered that the child Mandy was carrying wasn''t his.

    But on second thought, that seemed unlikely. If he knew, he would''veshed out at Mandy instead of calling me.

    So, what could it be?

    As my thoughts ran wild, Tom suddenly called my name.

    I didn''t react immediately, so he repeated patiently, "Grace."

    Startled, I turned to meet his gaze. "What is it?" I asked in confusion.

    "Don''t answer Gavin''s calls anymore. You''re divorced now, so don''t entertain him."

    "I can''t do that yet." I shook my head.

    After all, the divorce certificate hadn''t been officially issued. Gavin could still withdraw the application at any time. If he did that, all my previous efforts would have been wasted.

    Tom pursed his lips. The air he gave off was naturallymanding, though he usually restrained it around me. As he stared at me now, I felt a sense of pressure.

    "What''s wrong?" I looked at him with a puzzled expression.

    "I''ll get jealous."

    I was struck speechless.

    I was stunned for a moment before smiling helplessly. Tom seemed to be getting carried away with his act.

    He gave me a deep look and smiled enigmatically.

    But when I turned to examine him more closely, he had already shifted his gaze.

    Our flight was at 10:00 am.

    It was in the afternoon when wended at Fuvine Airport.

    "Are you hungry?" Tom asked as he took the suitcase from my hand. "How about we grab something to eat first?"

    "Sure." I didn''t bother being reserved. After all, the baby I was carrying needed food too.

    I had started feeling a bit hungry during the flight. The portion of the in-flight meal was just too small, so I was still hungry now.

 Chapter 95

    After eating and drinking our fill, Tom drove me straight home. Perhaps due to the exhaustion from all the traveling and the fact that I was pregnant, I drifted off

    unknowingly.

    I didn''t know how much time had passed. While I was half-asleep, I felt a hand gently brush against my face, as if tracing something with great care. A faint yet familiar scent of aged sandalwood wafted around me.

    In an instant, my drowsiness waspletely swept away. It was Tom! But I didn''t dare move-not even a little.

    I couldn''t see anything right now, but I could still feel an intense gaze watching me. Then, a finger grazed my lips. It was just a fleeting touch, but it sent a jolt through me like an electric current coursing through my body.

    My breath caught, and suddenly, all my doubts were cleared. Tom actually liked

    me...

    At that moment, I was afraid that staying with him any longer might lead to something uncontroble. I pretended to feel an itch, rubbed my nose, and groggily opened my eyes.

    "Where are we now?" I asked.

    Tom had his hand on the steering wheel, but his eyes remained fixed on me with an intensity that was too overwhelming to face. "Still sleepy? We''re home."

    I instinctively avoided his gaze, quickly stretched, and reached to unbuckle my seatbelt. Tom got out of the car as well. He pulled the suitcases and followed me upstairs in silence.

    When we finally arrived at our respective doorsteps, I reached out to take my suitcase from him. "I''ll head inside first."

    But before I could unlock my door, his voice suddenly came from behind me. "When did you wake up earlier?"

    I was about to unlock the door when my hands trembled, almost dropping the keys in shock. "What? What do you mean?"

    I tried my best to maintainposure, feigning confusion as I turned to look at him. But in reality, my heart was pounding wildly in my chest. I had no idea how to face Tom now, especially after discovering his feelings for me.

    "It''s nothing." Tom chuckled softly.

    He then raised his hand to ruffle my hair. "Go rest."

    Not daring to linger, I waved at him and turned to open the door, quickly slipping inside. As soon as I shut the door, I leaned my back against it and raised a hand to press against my wildly thumping chest.

    It wasn''t until my heartbeat finally slowed that I bit my lip. Memories of Tom''s touch on my lips reyed vividly in my mind.

    I rubbed my lips vigorously, trying to erase that lingering tingle. Tom liked me?

    My heart began to race again, but I quickly calmed myself. I then started to analyze the situation quietly.

    Tom seemed to be taking a slow and steady approach. Perhaps he anticipated my rejection, which was why he hadn''t directly brought up his feelings.

    But he did help me file for divorce and take me to Drixmont to meet his family. These actions undoubtedly carried his hidden intentions.

    I took a deep breath, uncertain of how things had developed to this point. But one thing I knew for sure was that there was absolutely no possibility between me and Tom. The obstacles between us weren''t just the differences in our social standings.

    My gaze instinctively dropped to my slightly rounded belly... Perhaps Tom didn''t mind that I had once been married to Gavin. But there was no way he could ignore the fact that I was carrying Gavin''s child.

    So, before a line was crossed, I needed to cut off Tom''s feelings for me.

 Chapter 96

    It was a sleepless night. The next morning, I dragged myself to work looking visibly exhausted. Dealing with Tom would have to wait-work came first.

    But as soon as I arrived at the office, I noticed a crowd of colleagues gathered outside Mr. Burke''s office, desperately trying to peek inside.

    "Wow! It really is a big celebrity. She''s stunning."

    "She''s way prettier in person!"

    Hearing my colleagues'' exmation, I figured a famous actress must have visited thepany. I had never really been interested in celebrities though.

    As I settled into my seat and started organizing the materials I''d needter,

    Joseph approached me. His brows furrowed together in concern. "Grace..."

    "Joseph, what''s wrong?"

    "Mandy Green is here..." Joseph replied.

    I froze at the mention of her name. "Mandy Green?"

    Joseph nodded. "I just went into the manager''s office and overheard their conversation. Mandy came specifically for you. She said if you agree to be her exclusive voice actor, she won''t pursue the previous matter anymore..."

    "That''s impossible. I''ll never agree to that." Frustration surged within me. As expected, enemies would always cross paths. Mandy was persistent.

    Hearing my refusal, Joseph''s frown deepened as his face filled with worry. "Grace, don''t be impulsive. She''s a well-known celebrity. Someone like her isn''t someone you can afford to offend. If she really wants to make things difficult for you, your career in the voice acting industry might suffer."

    "Joseph, I appreciate your concern, but I''ll handle this myself," I said.

    "Grace..."

    Before he could finish, a colleague interrupted, calling me to Mr. Burke''s office. "Thank you. I''ll head over right now."

    I saw Mandy sitting on the couch with her back to me the moment I entered Mr. Burke''s office. Deborah was beside her.

    The moment they heard the door

    open, Deborah instinctively turneret

    around to nce at me. Her

    was haughty, anda

    flicker of disdain shed in her eyes.

    Mr. Burke quickly stood up and walked toward me, signaling with his eyes as he said, "Grace, look how sincere Ms. Green is-she''se in person to invite you. You really should do her this favor..."

    At that moment, Deborah stood up as well, tilting her chin slightly. "Mandy is both beautiful and kind, willing to let bygones be bygones. Ms. Summers, I''d advise you not to y hard to get."

    As she spoke, she gestured toward a contract on the coffee table. Then, she uncapped a pen with a loud snap and mmed it onto the table.

    "Hurry up and sign it. The pay has already been raised to six thousand dors per episode. This is the rate for top-tier voice actors," Deborah exined.

    "I said, I''m not signing." The moment I finished speaking, Mr. Burke sighed as he clutched his forehead in frustration.

    Deborah was furious. She immediately pointed at me and snapped, "Are you out of your mind? Or do you just not understand humannguage..."

    Before she could finish, Mandy turned around, seemingly recognizing my voice. When she saw me, her face was filled with disbelief. "Grace Summers? Why is it you?"

    I smiled coldly at her. "Shouldn''t I be the one asking you that?"

    Deborah stared at Mandy in confusion. "Mandy, you know her?"

    Mandy quickly recovered from her shock. Pressing her lips together, she leaned toward Deborah and whispered, "She''s Gavin''s ex-wife."

    "It''s her?" Deborah was visibly taken aback.

    Finally, it dawned on her, and she murmured, "No wonder she looked oddly familiar..."

    Just then, Mr. Burke approached me and asked in a low voice, "Grace, do you know Ms. Green?"

 Chapter 97

    "Sort of..." I replied.

    "That''s just wonderful!" Mr. Burke''s face lit up with excitement.

    "So, how''s your rtionship with her? Is it good?" he asked.

    I smiled faintly. "Awful."

    The moment I said that, I saw a fleeting expression of despair on Mr. Burke''s face.

    Just then, Mandy stood up with her chin raised and her face full of arrogance. "If I had known it was you, I wouldn''t have bothered toe all this way."

    She gave me a disdainful once-over. "I heard you walked away with quite a haul from your divorce settlement. So, why are you still working?"

    Hearing this, Mr. Burke''s jaw dropped in astonishment as he stared at me in shock.

    "That''s none of your concern, Ms. Green. You''d be better off worrying about your belly. Don''t let ite to the point where you can''t fit into your wedding dress..." I mocked.

    "You..." Mandy was furious. I had clearly struck where it hurt most.

    Meanwhile, Mr. Burke turned his stunned gaze to Mandy''s belly, and he looked overwhelmed. It was just too much juicy gossip, and he wasn''t able to process it

    all.

    "Let''s go, Deborah."

    Seeing Mandy storm off in a fit of rage, Mr. Burke finally snapped out of his daze. He quickly approached me, his face filled with curiosity. "Ms. Green is pregnant?"

    I couldn''t help but smile wryly as I nodded. "Yes."

    "What? Pregnant before marriage? Is it with Gould Group''s CEO?" he asked.

    "I don''t know."

    Mr. Burke nodded thoughtfully as he rubbed his chin. "Judging by the size of her bump, she''s at least two months along. But Gould Group''s CEO only finalized his divorce this month..."

    His eyes sparkled with excitement as he eximed, "It''s an affair! A mistress bing a wife-this is a huge scandal!"

    I was genuinely surprised at how much Mr. Burke enjoyed gossip.

    "Mr. Burke, if there''s nothing else, I''ll get back to work."

    He immediately waved me off. "No problem. Go ahead. Work hard."

    That evening after work, Dawn

    ordered

    feast and brought it ove

    to my ce. I told her about

    my

    encounter with Mandy earlier that

    day.

    "That Mandy! Why is she always showing up? Such bad luck!" Dawn fumed.

    She continued, "Knowing her, she''s

    bound to pull some underhanded tricks. You''d better be careful..If it

    gets too much, Mr. White can help you."

    "Dawn, I want to move back to my old ce," I interrupted.

    "Why?" Dawn was stunned.

    "Isn''t this ce much better? It''s bigger than your previous apartment, and it''s so

    close to your

    office..."

    She paused, as if realizing something, then broke into a mischievous grin. "Spill the beans, Grace. Did something indescribable happen between you and MPWhite when you guys went to Drixmont?"

    "No..." I quickly shook my head.

    "In that case, why do you want to move?"

    I pressed my lips together, hesitating briefly before finally admitting, "Tom... I think

    he likes me..."

    "I know that already. He''s always liked you. Wait... No..." Dawn looked at me in confusion.

    She asked, "How do you know? Did he confess?"

 Chapter 98

    "How''s that possible?" I tly denied it.

    "Then how do you know?" Dawn asked.

    The ambiguous scene from that day in the car shed through my mind. I couldn''t help but feel the tips of my ears flush slightly.

    Dawn grinned with a mischievous glee. "Grace, you''re blushing."

    Unable to withstand her teasing, I quickly grabbed her hand to stop her. "Alright, stop messing around. I''m trying to talk to you about something serious."

    "I''m also talking about something serious!" Dawn eximed.

    She sped my hand in return, her face brimming with excitement. "I told you that Mr. White definitely liked you. My instincts were spot on. This is gold!" she blurted out.

    "It''s impossible between us," I said.

    "Why?"

    "He''s single and has never married, while I''m divorced and pregnant. Besides, with Tom''s background, how could he ever marry a divorced woman? Not to mention, I''m carrying Gavin''s child," I exined.

    Dawn''s initial excitement faded as my words brought her back to reality. Clearly, she, too, was defeated by the harsh truth.

    That kind of all-or-nothing love only existed in TV dramas. In real life, how many people actually loved each other to death? A single phrase about being "well- matched" was enough to tear apart countless couples.

    "Anyway, all I want now is to give birth to my child and raise them well. I don''t want to think about anything else," I said.

    But the more Dawn thought about it, the angrier she got. "Darn that Gavin! It''s all his fault!" she shouted.

    I shook my head with a bitter smile. I knew this wasn''t anyone''s fault. If anyone was to me, it was me for being blind enough to fall for Gavin in the first ce.

    Perhaps because of that thought, memories began surfacing in my mind.

    It was during a PE ss in middle school. I had my period for the first time, and my pants were stained. I was at a loss and overwhelmed with embarrassment.

    Suddenly, a jacket was tossed over my head. The cor had the name "Gavin written on it. That jacket saved me from embarrassment and preserved my pride as a young girl.

    Later, I washed the jacket and returned it to Gavin, thanking him in person. But he

    only nodded faintly and took the jacket without saying much.

    At that time, in the throes of young love, I thought I had found my Prince

    Charming. I fell head over heels, unable to extricate myself.

    Looking back now, maybe it was a

    mistake from the very t

    Gratitude could''ve been repaid in kind There was no need to invest half of my life into it.

    Unfortunately, it was only now that I understood this truth.

    That night, I started packing my things. Dawn was worried I''d overexert myself, so

    she helped me pack until most of it was done before we left.

    Since I had just moved recently, there wasn''t much to pack. And having moved several times already, I was more than familiar with the process.

    Still, if I was going to move out, I had to tell Tom.

    The next morning, I knocked on his door. But after knocking for a long time, there was no response. Was he not home?

    I frowned slightly and instinctively checked my phone. It was 7:30 am. Had he already left for work this early?

    Left with no other option, I went to work, deciding to talk to him after got off work. But when I knocked on his door at the end of my work day, there was still no response.

    This continued until past 9:00 pm. Finally, I heard movement at the door.

 Chapter 99

    I quickly opened the door, only to see Tom being supported by another man.

    "Are you... Ms. Summers?" the man asked.

    I nodded, somewhat puzzled as I looked at the stranger before me. He seemed to know who I was. "And you are..."

    "I''m William Anderson, Tom''s assistant."

    "What happened to Tom?" I asked worriedly.

    "The project was sessfullypleted today. During the celebration, Mr. White was so happy that he had a bit too much to drink..." William exined.

    At that moment, Tom, who had been leaning groggily against William, suddenly opened his eyes. His dark gaze was surprisingly sharp despite the intoxication. There was still a hint of drunkenness in his demeanor, though.

    "Grace?" Tom asked.

    "Tom, you''re awake?" I couldn''t hide the relief in my voice. I thought I''d have to dy telling him about my move for another day. Thankfully, he was conscious

    now.

    Tom pushed William away and rubbed his own temples. "What''s the matter? Were you looking for me?"

    I nodded quickly.

    "I''m fine now. You can go," Tom said with a slight frown as he nced at William. William hesitated for a moment. He looked at me before finally nodding. "Alright, Mr. White."

    Once he had left, Tom turned and opened the door. "Come in."

    Since this wasn''t my first time at his ce, I felt at ease. After entering, I immediately poured him a ss of water. "Tom, have some water first. I''ll make you some chicken noodle soup."

    Clearly, Tom had drunk quite a bit. His body carried a faint scent of alcohol. He nodded, taking the ss of water and downing it in one go.

    Seeing him lean back on the couch with his eyes closed, I quickly headed to the kitchen to prepare some soup. When it was ready, I came back to find Tom already asleep on the couch.

    "Tom? Wake up..." I gently nudged him.

    His eyes opened slowly. Perhaps because of the alcohol, his dark gaze seemed unusually bright, though it still carried a dazed look. He stared at me intently as he called out, "Grace..."

    Hearing him call my name, I sighed in relief, thinking he was fully awake. "Tom, have some chicken noodle soup 4 held the bowl out to him. But instead of taking it, Tom''s gaze remained fixed on me.

    Sensing something off, I instinctively put the soup down.

    Before I could, Tom grabbed my wrist. With a sudden pull, he drew me into his arms.

    I let out a startled cry as the bowl slipped from my hands, and the soup spilled all over. "Tom, what are you doing?"

    Seeing the mess on the white carpet, I panicked and pushed against his chest to get up.

    "Don''t move..." Tom''s chin rested against my neck as his warm breath flooded my

    ears.

    I froze, realizing how intimate our position was. I desperately tried to break free from his embrace. But before I could get far, Tom pulled me back again.

    This time, found myself

    face-to-face with him. His sharp and cold features were so close that i

    could hear his faint breathing and

    see the fire burning in his eyes. My heart skipped a beat.

    The next second, Tom leaned in abruptly.

    Startled by his decisive action, I quickly raised my hand to cover his mouth. The moment I did, the both of us froze.

    Tom looked up at me, his dark eyes swirling with an unfamiliar intensity.

    Flustered, I turned my head. But Tom grabbed my hand, pulled it down, and pressed his lips firmly against mine.

 Chapter 100

    My head was spinning, and I instinctively tried to push him away. But Tom''s fingersced tightly with mine, locking me firmly in ce. Meanwhile, his other hand gently cradled the back of my neck.

    The faint scent of alcohol lingered in his breath, sharp and overwhelming. I struggled to free myself, but he held me securely in his embrace. It was like a floodgate had opened-everything spiraled out of control.

    When I was on the verge of beingpletely out of breath, Tom''s lips slowly trailed down to my neck. Panic set in, and I called out hesitantly, "Tom..."

    He stilled at the sound of my voice. He buried his face against my neck, and his warm breath scalded my skin.

    I froze, not daring to move a muscle until I heard his deep and steady breathing. After confirming he was asleep, I eased him down onto the couch and stood up with my shaky legs.

    Reflexively, I touched my lips which were still tingling from the kiss moments before. I couldn''t fathom how things had escted to this point.

    A drunken kiss? I couldn''t very well argue with someone who wasn''t even sober. I then decided to chalk it up to bad luck and pretend it never happened.

    Taking a deep breath, I looked at Tom, who was clearly too far gone to wake up again tonight. He was tall and broad-shouldered. There was no way I could drag him to his bedroom on my own.

    Instead, I fetched a nket to cover him. Worried he might wake up with a stiff neck, I grabbed a pillow and slid it under his head.

    By the time I was done, I was drenched in sweat. But I had to admit that Tom was an unusuallyposed drunk. He did what he wanted, then promptly passed out, sleeping sweetly and peacefully.

    Before I realized it, I''d been staring at his face for far too long. Embarrassed, I quickly averted my gaze.

    Just as I was about to leave, it

    urred to me to tidy up. I went back to clean the spilled soup before heading to the kitchen to wash the dishes. Only after making sure there was no evidence left did I tiptoe back to my room.

    Perhaps it was because of that drunken kiss that I couldn''t avoid dreaming again that night. It was the same recurring dream-set at the banquet. Except this time, Tom had taken Gavin''s ce as the lead in the story.  s?novel

    In the dream, Tom was even more domineering and intense, as if he intended to devour me whole.

    When I woke up, I shook my groggy head, feeling utterly exasperated. Was I losing my mind? Why was I repeatedly having this kind of dream?

    Once was bad enough, but twice? It had to best night''s drunken kiss messing with my head.

    Throwing off the covers, I climbed out of bed. After a quick washing up, I poured myself some cereal for breakfast.

    Once I finished eating, I grabbed my bag and headed out the door. But as soon as I opened it, I heard the door across the hall open simultaneously. I instinctively wanted to retreat.

    "Good morning, Grace," Tom greeted.

    Frozen in ce, I forced a stiff smile and greeted him, "Good morning."

    Tom raised a hand to massage his

    temples, still looking a bit hungover. Once he lowered it, he turned his

    gaze to me. "I drank too much fast

    night. I vaguely remember you<ping to see me?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!